Soul of Negary c1-100

Soul Of Negary
奈格里之魂, Son
Source: http://novelfull.com/soul-of-negary.html
Generated by Lightnovel Crawler
Soul Of Negary c1-100
1. Volume 1
1. Chapter 1
2. Chapter 2
3. Chapter 3
4. Chapter 4
5. Chapter 5
6. Chapter 6
7. Chapter 7
8. Chapter 8
9. Chapter 9
10. Chapter 10
11. Chapter 11
12. Chapter 12
13. Chapter 13
14. Chapter 14
15. Chapter 15
16. Chapter 16
17. Chapter 17
18. Chapter 18
19. Chapter 19
20. Chapter 20
21. Chapter 21
22. Chapter 22
23. Chapter 23
24. Chapter 24
25. Chapter 25
26. Chapter 26
27. Chapter 27
28. Chapter 28
29. Chapter 29
30. Chapter 30
31. Chapter 31
32. Chapter 32
33. Chapter 33
34. Chapter 34
35. Chapter 35
36. Chapter 36
37. Chapter 37
38. Chapter 38
39. Chapter 39
40. Chapter 40
41. Chapter 41
42. Chapter 42
43. Chapter 43
44. Chapter 44
45. Chapter 45
46. Chapter 46
47. Chapter 47
48. Chapter 48
49. Chapter 49
50. Chapter 50
51. Chapter 51
52. Chapter 52
53. Chapter 53
54. Chapter 54
55. Chapter 55
56. Chapter 56
57. Chapter 57
58. Chapter 58
59. Chapter 59
60. Chapter 60
61. Chapter 61 - What Comes Next
62. Chapter 62 - Seven Years Of War
63. Chapter 63 - Granny Seal'E
64. Chapter 64 - Seth
65. Chapter 65 - Princess
66. Chapter 66 - Rhys Laval
67. Chapter 67 - The Sword-Wielding Girl.
68. Chapter 68 - The Book Of Monsters
69. Chapter 69 - Hales Who Prays To Return To The Black Abyss
70. Chapter 70 - Ritual
71. Chapter 71 - Repaying The Favor
72. Chapter 72 - There Is No Such Thing As Hope And Warmth
73. Chapter 73 - The ‘Unfathomable’ Ellis
74. Chapter 74 - Vol1 Ch74: Advent
75. Chapter 75 - Dracotongue
76. Chapter 76 - The Three Gods That Came From The First Flame
77. Chapter 77 - Vol1 Ch77: Draconic Hero
78. Chapter 78 - Vol1 Ch78: Floating Corpse Maggot
79. Chapter 79 - Vol1 Ch79: Sword
80. Chapter 80 - Vol1 Ch80: Three Years Of War
81. Chapter 81 - Vol1 Ch81: Withdrawal And Negotiations
82. Chapter 82 - Vol1 Ch82: We Are Knights
83. Chapter 83 - Some People Do Not Deserve To Be Saved
84. Chapter 84 - To Walk On The Right Path
85. Chapter 85 - Vol1 Ch85: King To King
86. Chapter 86 - Seal Of The Empire
87. Chapter 87 - I Am A King!
88. Chapter 88 - The ‘Ghouls’ Of Sacred Valley
89. Chapter 89 - May The Glory Of My Lord Shines On Me Always
90. Chapter 90 - Divine Grace Of The Church Of Divine Grace
91. Chapter 91 - Vol1 Ch91: God Loves The World
92. Chapter 92 - Vol1 Ch92: Destruction Of Divine Grace
93. Chapter 93 - Vol1 Ch93: Remains Of The Giant
94. Chapter 94 - The First Flame (1)
98. Chapter 98 - Vol1 Ch98: The First Flame (5)
99. Chapter 99 - : The First Flame (6)
100. Chapter 100 - Vol1 Ch100: The First Flame (7)
Volume 1
Chapter 1
Chapter 1: Vol1 Ch1: The beginning of everything
Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9
Standing in the wilderness, not even the gusts of frigid autumn wind could
dampen Wang Yuan’s good mood. After all, having received the Different
Worlds System, he would be able to travel through infinite worlds, if he wasn’t
the main character, who was? Just thinking about the wonderful life from now on
made him ecstatic.
“Is this a different world?” Wang Yuan glanced around his surroundings and
took a deep breath, felt that the air in a different world was just as fresh as the
one he was used to, and asked the Different Worlds System: “Can you tell me
what kind of world this is? And can I really communicate with the natives of this
world? You’re not going to tell me that English is the common language for the
entire universe, are you?”
[There is no need for the host to consider the problem of communication. The
System is equipped with True Word. This is a language with the Exclusivity
property that can be understood by any sentient lifeforms, one of the main
languages of the multiverse] an icy cold voice responded, listening to it would
give you the impression of a computer-like artificial intelligence.
[This world is classified as a low-magic world with relatively primitive witch

doctors and life training crafts as the mainstream. The world consists of mostly
white people, equivalent to the European Middle Age of the host’s world]
[Of course, the host does not need to know this. This knowledge is now
meaningless to the host] for some reason, when it said this, the System’s cold
voice held a slightly mocking tone.
“Huh? Why?” Wang Yuan was still focused on observing this new world, so he
didn’t notice the approaching danger and curiously asked.
[Because this world has the misfortune characteristic] the System’s icy cold
voice slowly spoke: [In the majority of other worlds, an intangible but very real
concept known by the name of ‘luck’ is always present as they operate, the main
product of which is something called the Protagonist Aura]
[And this world has the unique characteristic of being able to suppress that
‘luck’, rendering it useless here. Even with a Protagonist Aura, a tiny chance is
still a tiny chance, and coincidences are truly nothing but coincidences, it would
not be forcefully turned into an inevitability] the Different Worlds System
continued to speak with its aloof, distant voice, but the insuppressible
maliciousness and discord within its words were beginning to leak.
“So Protagonist Auras actually exists? Haha, then this world’s protagonist is
quite the hapless guy” Wang Yuan laughed, then suddenly felt a bit disorientated
while something seemed to be dripping from his nose.
When Wang Yuan unconsciously wiped his nose, he found that his hand was
completely red and hurriedly looked up. But the nosebleed couldn’t be stopped
at all, so he angrily questioned the System: “System, didn’t you say that there
were no dangers when travelling to another world?”
[The System’s transference technology is extremely stable, it would definitely

not harm humans in the slightest]
“Then why is my nose bleeding?” Wang Yuan asked in confusion as he pinched

his nose, then noticed that red spots were beginning to appear on the back of his
hand while visually becoming bigger and spreading all over his skin.
[In the shallow words of you humans, that is travel sickness] the Different
Worlds System scoffed: [People in the host’s world can get all sorts of sickness
just by travelling a bit too far away from their town due to a change in
environment, let alone travelling to another world]
[Normally, travel sickness is just a stomach ache or vomiting at worst, but this is
a different world. The host’s body has adapted to surviving in the Asia region of
Earth, so in this new world, against foreign bacteria, the host’s body doesn’t
have the necessary antibodies to fight these diseases. The host’s immune system
is practically useless in this world]
[Not to mention, the various bacteria and viruses that came with the host from
the host’s world can easily mutate and change in this new environment. If this
was spring, or if the temperature was suitable and there were enough people
travelling around, the host would have brought quite a decently-sized plague to
this world]
“Bleh…” Wang Yuan crouched down and began to vomit everything in his
stomach. As soon as he was done, Wang Yuan began to cough uncontrollably as
his body temperature began to increase at an unnatural rate.
“I want to go home, bring me home, I need to see a doctor!” Wang Yuan

shouted.
[As you wish!] the Different Worlds System calmly spoke.
A force began to act on Wang Yuan’s body, shifting his gradually powerless
body to one side to see a rock next to him. The word ‘Home’ was carved on one
side and ‘Doctor’ on the other side.
[Does the host have any other requests?] the Different Worlds System’s cold and
malicious voice continued to ring in Wang Yuan’s ear.
“Bastard, I said I wanted to go home!” Wang Yuan painfully shouted.
[My apologies, because the host does not use True Word and the host’s language
has too many homophones, I could only execute the host’s command according
to my understanding] while it was apologizing, the Different Worlds System’s
voice had no hint of remorse: [Just like the following sentence: ‘Wear as much
as you can’ can have different meanings in different seasons]
“Save me, cure my disease!!” Wang Yuan tried clutching at the last straws he
could.
[As you wish] the Different Worlds System said, then Wang Yuan suddenly felt a
pinch before it spoke again: [I have examined your disease]
“Don’t play words games with me 1 ! Why do you want to push me to my

death!? I’m just a normal person, there are over 7 billion people on the planet,
why me!” Wang Yuan wasn’t stupid, he now fully understood that the System
was purposefully pushing him to his death.
[The scales of equivalent exchange has yet to be balanced, then I shall explain it
to the host] the Different Worlds System briefly checked something before
continuing: [The host only assumed himself to be a normal person, while in fact,
the host carries something of extreme value on himself]
[That is the host’s Protagonist Aura. If this System had not appeared, the host
would have begun his hero’s journey not too long later]
[And to rob a Protagonist Aura, the following three steps must be achieved.
Firstly, the Protagonist Aura must be in a suppressed stage, which this world
perfectly accomplished. Secondly, the scales of equivalent exchange must be
balanced; the System’s actions of aiding the host’s inter-world travel, fulfilling
the host’s wishes and answering the host’s questions are all for the sake of
balancing this scale. Naturally, because of the System’s prior knowledge of these
rules, the scales are yet to be balanced. Thirdly, the host must die, at the same
time the cause of death must not be directly related to the System]
[Once these three steps are accomplished, the host’s Protagonist Aura will
belong to this System]
“So that’s why you want to kill me…” Wang Yuan muttered in despair and
coughed uncontrollably again. Even when he wanted to sit back up, his limbs
were numb and powerless so he just fell down again.
[That is not the case, the System did not kill the host, because that would not
allow the System to collect the host’s Protagonist Aura. The host was killed by
the environment of this world, and the System has already attempted to help the
host through the host’s requests] the Different Worlds System corrected him.
[According to System examination, the host has one minute left to live. If the
host has any last words, please go ahead and say it. Naturally, the System will
not pass it on, as the scales of equivalent exchange have already been balanced]
the Different Worlds System was still using an icy cold voice to speak the
mocking words that pierced the soul.
“…” the Different Worlds System’s icy cold sarcastic remarks caused Wang
Yuan to be completely speechless. Of course, he had a lot he wanted to say, but
he would rather continue to live than to leave any last words; unfortunately, he
was already powerless to change anything, he didn’t even have the strength to sit
up.
In hindsight, he didn’t even know how many mistakes he had made since the
beginning. Starting with naively placing complete trust in this System with
unknown origins, and letting it take him to some unknown world without
thinking of any consequences, his death right here and now was nothing but his
own fault.
As his vision slowly became blurred, Wang Yuan seemed to see images flashing
in front of his eyes, in which he successfully awakened a supernatural ability;
slapped the faces of clueless young masters and showed off his strength,
becoming the urban ruler; then the school Madonna, a pair of twin sisters, a shy
librarian, a sexy female teacher, a young lady of a rich family, all of them came
flocking to his side… but then everything slowly faded, and all that was waiting
for him was the cold grasp of death.
[Confirmed deceased] a glowing polygonal crystal came out of Wang Yuan’s

body and began to record the System log: [The host has died, his soul shackles
confirmed broken, initiating the collection of the Protagonist Aura through
equivalent exchange]
[Protagonist Aura collection complete, Aura collector YD2335 begin registry.

Classification: Urban Supernatural Ability. Quality: Medium. Completion rate:
100%]
[Discovered the host to have begun to form a remnant soul, initiating world
transference to avoid the contamination of the Protagonist Aura]
After it finished registering the Protagonist Aura, the polygonal crystal

immediately broke through the void of space and disappeared from this world,
leaving the corpse of a traveller from another world as well as the remnant soul
slowly forming from it.
Chapter 2
Chapter 2: Vol1 Ch2: Remnant soul
In the wilderness, quite a few animal corpses had appeared around the vicinity of
a rotting dead human body, turning this place into a sort of small graveyard.
If you had some sort of ‘spiritual eye’ ability, you’d be able to see a mosaic-like
mass wandering aimlessly around this area. The mass could faintly be seen to be
humanoid, with tiny white mist flowing and being absorbed from the corpses
around, turning it more solid.
Caw, caw, caw!
A flock of black crows flew in from afar, apparently attracted to the carrion
below as they began to peck the corpses.
The faint humanoid mass stopped wandering and stared closely at these crows.
His still-chaotic thoughts understood that after a while more, these creatures
would also die, and then he would be able to absorb more white mist.
The faint humanoid mass instinctively knew that the white mist was very crucial,
so he silently waited for these life forms to die.
Unsurprisingly, not too long after pecking and consuming the rotten flesh, the
crows suddenly cawed painfully and collapsed.
But even after waiting for a while, the humanoid mass couldn’t sense any white
mist coming out from the crows’ bodies, instead, he felt a sort of connection
forming with them as the crows once again stood back up and continued to peck
at the carrion.
The faint humanoid figure was now a lot more solid, slowly manifesting Wang
Yuan’s original appearance, while his consciousness also became a lot clearer.
For example, he remembered that his name was Wang Yuan; why he was here;
what sort of state he was in; and was even capable of thinking normally.
“My current state, by common sense, should be that of a ghost” Wang Yuan
easily accepted the fact that he had died and turned into a ghost. Because even
though he could remember a lot of things, he had also lost a lot of other things, it
wasn’t simply just his ‘life’ that he lost.
For example, his current self could calmly watch these crows peck and eat his
own dead body without any normal physical or psychological reactions like
feeling nauseous or irritated. If it was his normal self before his death, he would
have ran away at the sight of so many rotting dead bodies.
His consciousness was currently connected to a total of 13 other faint

consciousnesses, constantly transmitting a sort of ‘cool’ aura to him, it was
thanks to these cool auras that Wang Yuan woke up in the first place.
These 13 faint consciousnesses were the 13 crows that were currently pecking at
his corpse. Their feathers were starting to fall out while a black fluff was slowly
growing back, even their bodies seemed to have grown larger.
The germs that killed Wang Yuan didn’t kill these crows, instead, it caused them
to mutate and also connected their consciousness to Wang Yuan for some reason.
Through their connection, Wang Yuan could send his thoughts to these crows,
but only the simplest of thoughts. For example, ‘fly to that rock’. A complex
command like ‘dance’ wouldn’t do anything, as these crows didn’t understand
the concept of dancing.
But Wang Yuan wasn’t in a hurry, he remembered from the few animal
documentaries and textbooks that he read that the most intelligent type of bird
wasn’t the parrot that could imitate human speech, but rather the crow. Short
stories such as the ‘Crow drinking water’ that he learnt at a young age already
reflected the complexity of a crow’s thoughts; while they were a lot smaller than
a dog, the total mental capacity of a crow wasn’t at all lacking compared to that
of a common house dog.
After a short while of training, these mutated crows would surely be able to
understand and follow more of his commands, and more importantly, Wang
Yuan was able to learn what the crows could see and hear through their thoughts.
“The most pressing matter right now is to gather more food” Wang Yuan was
extremely somber, he could feel that his soul was currently wrapped inside a
layer of white mist that protected him, but the white mist was also constantly
being depleted, so once it was completely gone, his soul would become exposed.
He didn’t know what would happen if his soul became exposed, but from his
instinctive sense of urgency, he knew that letting his soul become exposed
wasn’t a good thing.
The problem that he was facing right now was that this part of the wilderness
had more or less become a dead zone. Aside from the 13 crows and micro-
organisms, there were no other living lifeforms. The decayed animal corpses
around here shouldn’t be able to supply him with too much more white mist, and
once that ran out, it was very possible for Wang Yuan to simply disappear.
“Fortunately, I’m not like the ghosts and wraiths described in folklore that
disappear under the sunlight, thanks to the white mist, I can stay for a while
under the sun. Of course, it could also be that the sunlight of this other world is
different from the one I’m used to” Wang Yuan consoled himself as he looked at
the setting sun on the West that dyed the sky red.
“Because of that, the current most important goal is to move and find large
numbers of lifeforms to gather more white mist, and not just me, these crows
will also need more food” the cool aura that the crows were transmitting to him
was even more crucial than the white mist, because the white mist could only
protect his soul, while these cool auras were reinforcing his soul. Of course, the
amount of aura that these crows could supply him daily was also limited.
As Wang Yuan continued to check himself again and again, he slowly

understood his current capabilities. He was currently nothing but a soul, so he
had no sense of sight, hearing or feeling, instead replaced by a sort of spherical
boundary around himself. The limit of the spherical boundary was about 3
meters, inside which he could clearly ‘see’ and ‘hear’ everything, but if he
touched a solid object, the range of his cognition would greatly decrease.
For example, his senses could only penetrate 10 centimeters into the ground
below, and even that range was because the ground had cracks and gaps for him
to go through; when Wang Yuan tried to penetrate a rock, his field of recognition
was reduced to a mere 1 centimeter.
Furthermore, Wang Yuan’s maximum movement speed that he could achieve
was about the same as a normal person’s walking pace. His ability to act on his
surroundings came exclusively from an interference force that came directly
from his soul; this interference force could be understood as basically
telekinesis, but it was currently extremely weak. Besides using it to move
around, the most he could do with it was to rattle a few leaves, the range of
which was the same as his range of cognition.
“What a pitiful state” Wang Yuan was clear, his current state was nothing but the
results of his own stupidity, and such a lesson was best only learnt once: “What
was the saying? What doesn’t destroy me will only make me stronger”
After an unknown period of time, Wang Yuan glanced at the scattered bones on
the ground to see that the crows’ mutation had finished, each of them became
two to three sizes bigger, their jet black feathers fully regrown, their beaks and
claws all gave off a cold gleam that seemed to indicate their extreme sharpness.
“Let us go, find a place where more lifeforms gather” the remnant soul slowly
floated away as the 13 crows followed. With a gust of autumn wind, the tall
grass slightly shifted and somewhat hid the bare white bones away, perhaps in
one or two years, these bones would have become nutrients for even more grass
to grow.
At that point, no one would know what had transpired here, and the journey of
Wang Yuan’s remnant soul had only just begun.
Chapter 3
Chapter 3: Vol1 Ch3: Negary
Strands of white mist came off the body of a rabbit-like creature and were
absorbed into Wang Yuan’s body. After sensing the total amount of white mist
around his soul, Wang Yuan briefly calculated how long they would last before
setting off once more.
On the way here, Wang Yuan had discovered quite a few new things.
The most important of which was related to the 13 crows.
Unsurprisingly to Wang Yuan, these 13 crows still carried the mutated germs
inside their bodies, they were essentially 13 pathogen vectors, so if any wounded
animals came into contact with the crows’ bodily fluids, they would be infected.
While wandering, he had commanded the crows to capture other animals in

order to conduct infection experiments, repeating for over a hundred times at this
point.
Unlike the crows, every animal that was infected by the germs would die within
half an hour to one day, of course, it could also be because of the lack of
specimens.
For the last few days, Wang Yuan had also discovered quite a few lifeforms that
were very different from the animals on Earth, but none of them could resist
being killed by the 13 mutated crows, as they all carried deadly bacteria. As soon
as they were pecked by the crows’ beak, they would surely die.
But these animals displayed very varied reactions after being infected by the
germs. Among them, the time of death for most mammals was about the same as
Wang Yuan, the specimens experimented on included rabbit-like herbivores,
saber-tooth-like carnivorous beasts, as well as a few monkey-like omnivore
primates.
The symptoms were nosebleeds, the loss of strength in their limbs followed by
vomiting or uncontrollable excretion, before laying limp and dying. The entire
process took about half an hour to one hour, and omnivores were generally able
to hold out longer.
Insects were a lot worse, as soon as they touched the crows’ excretions, they
would writhe in pain for only 10 minutes before dying, the amount of white mist
they supplied was also pathetically little, so Wang Yuan had completely ignored
any further experimentations on insects.
Birds had the greatest immunity to this type of germ, after infecting over 10
different species, he found that the average period of survival for them was 18
hours. The species that survived for the longest had even begun to mutate like
his crows, shedding their feathers and growing new ones, but unfortunately, they
also died after 27 hours without successfully mutating.
The main reason why Wang Yuan died mere minutes after he arrived in this
world was because of multiple germs and diseases acting on him at once,
combined with the sudden change in the environment of another world. By this
point, the germs that lived on the crows had already mutated several dozen more
times, and were no longer the same kind that killed Wang Yuan from before.
In fact, the germs were still mutating without stopping, and Wang Yuan wasn’t
sure if it was just his imagination, but he could now faintly feel the existence of
these germs.
“The white mist is being consumed too rapidly” Wang Yuan was currently
hiding inside a mountain cave. It was currently the middle of autumn outside, so
the sunlight in the middle of the day wasn’t too intense, but if Wang Yuan stayed
under sunlight, the white mist protecting him would disappear at a faster rate.
Now that he didn’t have much white mist to spare, Wang Yuan wasn’t planning
on wasting them.
What was said about there being no ghosts in the middle of the day in his past
life most likely had its reasons. According to Wang Yuan’s deductions, the white
mist had the same effect as a body, which was why it could protect his soul.
The 13 crows were out hunting and taking their prey back into the mountain
cave. The prey that were brought back were alive but infected with the bacteria,
so they writhed and squirmed until they died as strands of white mist escaped
from their body and replenished what Wang Yuan had used up.
Thanks to the crows constantly supplying him with the cool aura, Wang Yuan
finally felt his soul become complete again, he felt like he was currently a
punctured balloon, constantly patching up the holes with everything he could in
order for the air inside to not escape.
Using that as a comparison, his body was the balloon and his soul was the air
inside, now that the balloon was punctured, half of the air had already spilt out,
so he had to constantly use other things to keep the air inside before it all
escaped.
From a technical standpoint, he was no longer the same person as when he was
still human, even part of his current soul was being supplied by the crows. He’s
nothing but an incomplete remnant soul, even if he had inherited the majority of
Wang Yuan’s memories and soul.
“I will need a stable supply of white mist. If possible, I will need even more
crows to give me even more aura to replenish my soul” Wang Yuan had such a
thought, even though the 13 crows were constantly supplying him with the cool
aura, it was nowhere near enough.
“Perhaps if I fully replenish my soul, I will no longer need to worry about the
white mist running out and exposing my soul”
“It will be winter soon as well, I do not need to worry about temperature, but the
crows will”
“And the germs are still constantly mutating, it’s possible for these 13 crows to
die from the mutation at any moment”
“Once the crows die, without them hunting for more creatures to replenish the
white mist, the only thing waiting for me is death”
“Which means I need to quickly find intelligent lifeforms, only then can I
develop my forces in an organized manner” stuck inside the cave without being
able to leave, Wang Yuan had nothing to do but plan his path from now on.
He was feeling an extreme sense of urgency as he was constantly treading on the

border of death, one wrong step and he would be eliminated, this time without
anything to remain of him.
Once the sky darkened, Wang Yuan set out once more, the 13 crows flying ahead
as his scouts, looking for signs of human life. While slowly moving forward,
Wang Yuan had a certain feeling, that once he found humans, a lot of the
problems that he was facing would be easily resolved.
“Comoros, be careful” a bearded man carefully flicked a spider off the shoulder
of a youth in front of him with a dagger and squashed it with his foot.
“Thank you, uncle Dax” the youth called Comoros appeared to only be around
14-15 years old. His young face still had a bit of fear as he hurriedly thanked the
bearded man.
“Save your thanks for Maynus. I don’t know if it’s because she is watching over
us, but we’ve only gotten this many prey after three days of hunting” the bearded
man, Dax, put the dagger away, stroked his beard and sighed, Maynus was the
Goddess of Misfortune that the Cauchy tribe people believed in.
There wasn’t enough food in the village, yet they still had to deal with the
damned Kent tribe as well. Their hunting party was formed this time around in
hope of being able to bring back a bit more food and help the village survive
through this winter.
Caw caw caw…
With a strange cry, a black crow that was a bit bigger than normal landed on the
branch of a tree near them, tilting its head to look at the group of people below.
“Damn it, a follower of Negary, so it was you who brought misfortune” one
member of the hunting party saw the crow on the branch and scowled. In the
Cauchy language, Negary carried the meaning of dirty, disease, gloomy and
ominous; at the same time, it was the name of a God. Because of the crow’s jet
black feathers, their strange cry and their scavenging characteristic, crows were
called the ‘followers of Negary’.
In their folklore, every crow in the world was a follower of the God called
Negary, helping him spread diseases and omens.
When the bearded man, Dax, nocked an arrow on his bow and was about to
shoot it down, he found that the follower of Negary had already flown away.
Chapter 4
Chapter 4: Vol1 Ch4: The correct way to advance
“So I finally found intelligent life, huh?” Wang Yuan stood still until the very
last strand of white mist was absorbed from the corpse in front of him before he
started to slowly hover forward again.
The white mist was being consumed too rapidly, even if he didn’t go under the
sun, even if he stood still and did nothing, the white mist was still constantly
being used up.
“If other ghosts really exist, I really can’t imagine how they can live” while
hovering, Wang Yuan was also thinking: “Could it be because this is a low-
magic world?”
If Wang Yuan didn’t coincidentally connect with the 13 crows mentally and
regained his consciousness, if the crows hadn’t mutated and could help him hunt
for other lifeforms, his white mist would’ve already ran out several times over.
He really couldn’t understand how the other non-sentient ghosts would be able
to survive.
As for the group of humans, Wang Yuan didn’t plan on contacting them right
now, because there was a huge hurdle that he still hadn’t overcome:
communication.
This was a different world, and even though those humans looked Caucasian,
without DNA-testing each of them, there was no guarantee that they were the
same human race that Wang Yuan knew, and the language that they were
speaking was also one that Wang Yuan had never heard before.
“From their reaction, it seems they hold a negative attitude towards the crows”
Wang Yuan noticed that the expression those people made after noticing the
crow wasn’t the joy of finding prey, but rather it was unadulterated disdain.
“A total of 8 specimens, they would pose a certain level of threat to the crows”
Wang Yuan didn’t dare to act recklessly and risk losing any of these 13 crows,
before being able to mass-produce mutated crows, all of his actions had to be
extremely discreet.
The wilderness at night was full of danger, not only were there various nocturnal
animals out to hunt, but human eyesight was also hugely limited. A man without
fire was never going to wake up to see the next morning.
The hunting party of 8 were gathered around a campfire in a heavy, dejected

mood. For some reason, the number of game they could find this year was
pathetically low, even after three days of hunting, the prey they caught could
only manage to feed themselves, how were they going to finish the village’s
mission?
“Don’t think too much about it, everyone should quickly go to sleep now. We’ll
go in a bit deeper tomorrow and definitely find more prey” the bearded man,
Dax, consoled the party.
Everyone nodded and quickly went to sleep around the campfire, only the young
man Comoros didn’t really know what to do. This was the first time he went
with the hunting party, a complete newbie who couldn’t do anything but make
mistake after mistake on the way here, in addition to the lacking spoils of their
trip, Comoros was feeling a sense of self-blame.
“Maybe it will be better tomorrow” Comoros consoled himself, closed his eyes
and fell asleep.
Naturally, he didn’t know that not too far from where they were, Wang Yuan was
hovering in place. The information he could gather from the crows was very
different compared to ‘seeing’ things through his own field of cognition, so he
had some new findings.
He found that there was also a thin layer of white mist around the bodies of these
people, but unlike the kind that he could absorb, this white mist contained a bit
of will from their owners, and when Wang Yuan tried to come closer, he
discovered that the white mist surrounding him and their white mist were
neutralizing each other.
“What is this? Yang essence?”
Wang Yuan had never seen white mist existing around the bodies of other
animals before, so he didn’t know if this was unique to humans, or if these
particular humans were special in any way.
He commanded a crow to fly over the camp from above and rained some ‘justice
from above’. As the white substance fell, Wang Yuan used his weak interference
force to change the trajectory of that substance, directly aiming for the face of
one person while making sure that a little bit fell into both his mouth and nose.
The man immediately woke up, cursing both the bird and his misfortune, but
didn’t shout out loud. He told the night guard what happened before standing up,
taking a torch and headed for the river stream a bit further away to wash his face.
On the way, he felt his head to be a bit heavy but didn’t pay much attention to it,
thinking that he only had a bit of a cold. When he confirmed that the water
stream was clean enough, he cupped some water in his hand to wash his face.
All of a sudden, he felt something approaching him from behind. Sensing

trouble, he immediately stood up and wanted to roll away, but as soon as he did,
he felt light-headed and wasn’t able to put any strength into his body.
A jet black pair of claws accurately pinched his mouth and made sure that he
couldn’t call out for help, while several other crows caught his limbs and pinned
him down. Despite struggling with all his strength, he couldn’t escape from the
crows’ strong grip.
Wang Yuan looked at the fallen human from a different world, observing that as
the man became weaker and weaker, the layer of willful white mist around his
body also became weaker until it basically didn’t exist anymore.
An uncontrollable desire came out from Wang Yuan’s soul, telling him to
immediately kill that person.
Without hesitation, Wang Yuan ordered the crows to act; as their razor-sharp
beaks pecked again and again at his neck, the man’s throat was torn open and
killed him in mere seconds.
A huge amount of white mist escaped from the man’s body. There was so much
here that the amount Wang Yuan managed to absorb in a few seconds was
enough to last him for a whole day, and even more was still coming out.
At this point, Wang Yuan suddenly had a flash of memory, memory of when his
soul was still unconscious.
When he first appeared, he was able to feel that about 40-50% of himself had
disappeared and the rest would soon follow, it was thanks to the huge amount of
white mist that came out from his own dead body that kept him from dissipating
right away.
At the same time, a bit of memory belonging to this person was slowly absorbed
and combined with Wang Yuan’s soul.
Aside from the white mist, there was also a bit of aura that felt very similar to
the cool aura from the crows that went into his soul, constantly healing Wang
Yuan’s soul. However, there was something else that was mixed with this cool
aura.
“Why did I have to die? Why am I the one who died?”
“I still want to live, let the others die!!”
The clearest part of what he absorbed was this person’s memories before death,
together with various emotions: anger, grudge, unwillingness, fear, as well as a
deep love and hatred for life itself.
“My field of perception and interference force have both greatly increased, and I
can now kind of understand this place’s language” sensing the dead man’s
memories and his own soul becoming complete, Wang Yuan excitedly thought:
“So this is the correct way for a remnant soul to level up”
“If I kill the other seven people, would that be enough to fully replenish my
soul?” the white mist that surrounded Wang Yuan’s soul reacted to his emotions
and began to turn a bit red.
The memories and emotions of the dead man were eroding Wang Yuan, giving
Wang Yuan the thought of massacring the other people to calm his excitement
down, but Wang Yuan quickly omitted those foolish thoughts.
If it was my unconscious self from before, maybe I would have followed this
thought and randomly commit genocide in the surrounding area.
But thanks to the support of the 13 crows, Wang Yuan was now conscious and
rational. He knew that if he kept on killing by following this impulse, he would
quickly fall back into an irrational ghost that only knew how to kill. That was
why he was forcefully holding back his impulse to kill.
Chapter 5
Chapter 5: Vol1 Ch5: Spread
“If other ghosts and wraiths want to survive, they have to kill people, and they
can only sustain themselves through killing people” Wang Yuan thought: “But
each time they killed someone, they would absorb the grudge and unwillingness
to die, as they continued this, the ghosts would only become fiercer and fiercer”
“But it’s more likely that most ghosts wouldn’t be able to even kill a single
person” Wang Yuan lightly hovered around the corpse to absorb its white mist.
Even Wang Yuan as himself right now found it extremely tough to kill a living
person without the help of the crows.
He would have to come extremely close to the person he wanted to kill, use his
own white mist to neutralize the willful white mist around that person, then use
his weak interference force to act upon that person’s inner organs. If his target
happened to be a bit healthier than a normal person, there was no guarantee that
he would even be able to kill them that way.
“That’s why it’s hard for a ghost to grow” Wang Yuan was currently thinking of
how to deal with the remaining 7 people, as killing them all would be too
wasteful. He wouldn’t be able to absorb any of their white mist in order to avoid
being contaminated by their negative emotions.
“The reason why I’m being contaminated is that when I absorb them, they are
feeling pain, unwillingness to die and hatred” Wang Yuan recalled a certain type
of people: “But what if they were calm, or even joyful as they die?”
“There’s room for manipulation here” Wang Yuan was recalling a bit of
information he just obtained from the person’s absorbed memories: “Negary, the
God of disease and omen huh?”
“According to this person’s memories, the System did not lie, this world truly is
only a low-magic world” Wang Yuan believed that Gods existed because
something unbelievable like inter-world travel had already happened, there was
no reason for Gods to not exist, but he didn’t believe that Gods existed in this
world.
“After all, it’s impossible to be the same as the Sakura Kingdom with over 800
Gods existing at once”
According to this person’s memories, this world was divided into many
continents with different races of humans. For example, they were the Cauchy
tribe, and the Cauchy tribe believed in the concept that God existed in all things,
like Negary the god of disease and omens, Maynus the goddess of misfortune,
Nenshi the goddess of new life. There were many more, all of which represented
a concept that the Cauchy tribe came into contact with.
According to their level of faith, the majority of these people were in a state of
shallow belief. For example, deers were considered the messengers of the
goddess of fortune, Ryles; legend has it that anybody who killed deers would be
abandoned by Ryles and left to be seen overseen by her younger sister Maynus;
but if a deer appeared in front of this hunting party right now, you could take an
easy guess whether or not they would kill it.
On the basis that they weren’t personally affected, they would pay attention to
the taboos of ‘Gods’, but when push came to shove, they wouldn’t be thinking
too much.
“Because of this, the older members of the hunting party would be experienced
people, they have to die first” Wang Yuan thought this.
For a lot of people, faith was periodic. At the age of puberty, some people would
retain a bit of respect towards these faiths, but after experiencing more, they
would find it clear that they were nothing but fake tradition; of course,
interestingly, once that same person reached old age of perhaps even sooner, they
would once again pay close attention to these beliefs.
“There is only one thing I need to do, break them, then control them” Wang
Yuan was a quick learner, as this was exactly what the System did to him before.
It first broke him, then controlled his life and death, controlled his Protagonist
Aura, and now, in order to survive, in order to live better, he would need to do
the same.
Hearing the voices slowly coming from afar, Wang Yuan had the crows pecking
at the corpse fly away and silently waited here.
With how much Wang Yuan’s soul had healed, he could clearly see the situation
of the germs inside the crows. He could sense that the germs were still
constantly mutating, constantly consuming the crows’ stamina and forcing them
to always feel hungry.
“Sure enough, if this goes on for too long, the crows won’t make it” Wang Yuan
silently waited: “Stronger, I need to become even stronger!”
A few moments later, the hunting party arrived here with their weapons to find
the mangled corpse. The bearded man Dax’s expression reflected under the light
of the torch seemed to be a bit unsure.
This wasn’t the first time a hunting party member died while hunting during the
past year, but this was different. For some unknown reason, someone suddenly
died without being able to even scream, giving Dax a bad gut feeling.
However, as the leader of the party, Dax didn’t display any of his unease or
confusion, otherwise, the rest of the party would feel panicked and become
unsuitable to be led forward.
“Bury Naike’s body on the spot” Dax said, then suddenly scowled as he picked
up a black feather from the ground, then glanced back at the wounds on the
corpse and said very seriously: “Do not leave your weapons away from
yourselves, there might be another ambush”
“A follower of Negary, is Negary watching us?” Comoros spoke a bit fearfully

as he looked at the black feather.
“Bullshit!” Dax’s expression became grim: “Why would Negary watch us, this is
only an accident. If you have nothing to do then go to sleep, just be a bit more
careful during your watch”
The others all had scowls on their faces but didn’t dismiss Dax’s words. Two of
the members who were closer to Naike than the others both came forward,
carried his mangled body to one side before starting to dig a hole to bury his
body.
Although the two hunters who buried the body were sad, they didn’t think too
much of it. This was just how it was living in this world, dying from starvation,
dying in conflict with the Kent tribe, dying from a disease, dying by being
attacked by wild beasts, they’ve already seen deaths like these too many times to
count.
Tossing the body down the hole, they breathed in the smell of freshly dug dirt
mixed with blood and began to cover up the body with dirt bit by bit.
The hole wasn’t too deep so after a while, some wild beast might smell the
blood, dig the body back up and enjoy an easy meal, but they didn’t care, the
only thing they wanted to do for now was to arbitrarily cover his body up to
make themselves feel a bit better.
After finishing the simple burial, the two of them were breathing heavily, feeling
unprecedentedly tired. This really surprised the two, as members of the hunting
party, being sick or wounded would be toying with their lives, but all they did
was dig a hole in the dirt, how could they feel this tired?
“Hack, hack! something isn’t right” one of them coughed and said: “Tonight
isn’t that cold, why do I feel dizzy?”
“I’m the same, let’s go back and sleep next to the fire” the other person also had
a terrible expression on his face.
We’ve been really unlucky lately, not enough prey, one person died, and now
even I have symptoms of being sick.
When the two of them returned to the campfire, the night guard even asked them
what took so long, the two of them just glossed it over, drank some warm water
and fell asleep by the fire. Both silently praying to the god of health, Herlo,
hoping that they would be rid of sickness by morning.
Wang Yuan silently hovered next to them and observed the weakening white
mist around their bodies without saying anything.
Chapter 6
Chapter 6: Vol1 Ch6: The manipulator
When the two hunters buried the corpse, they both breathed in a certain amount
of germs. Of course, they didn’t breath in too much, but under Wang Yuan’s
control, the bacteria inside their bodies were rapidly multiplying and even
undergoing drastic change.
“Not enough” Wang Yuan floated next to the two of them. His soul was still
incomplete, so his control over the germs could only be described as ‘weak’ at
best. If this power of manipulation was strong enough, he could’ve controlled
the germs inside these people’s bodies like he did with the crows and completely
take control of them.
“Baby steps, success doesn’t come overnight” Wang Yuan approached one of the
two people. Because of the bacteria’s interference, the white mist surrounding
his body had become extremely weak, so Wang Yuan was able to easily
neutralize it with his own white mist and expand his field of cognition into the
man’s body.
After so many days of being supplied the cold aura by the crows, combined with
the huge package he absorbed from the man who died earlier, Wang Yuan’s field
of cognition had increased together with the healing of his soul. It was currently
able to reach six meters in the air, and about three centimeters inside the man’s
body, of course, this was only the man didn’t have the white mist protecting him.
The temples were the weakest point of a person’s skull, so when Wang Yuan
poured his field of cognition inside the man’s head through his temples, he lost
his life in his sleep through brain-death. Because of dying in his sleep, the man
let out a huge amount of white mist.
After some hesitation, Wang Yuan still decided to absorb this white mist. As the
bubble of white mist around himself expanded, he felt a sense of assurance,
followed by a strand of coolness that carried the man’s memories into Wang
Yuan’s body.
Receiving his memories, Wang Yuan silently stood still and slowly digested it,
carefully rejecting the non-important parts of the memory. Sure enough, this
man’s memories and emotions were much easier for him to take in.
The main emotion that the man was feeling was confusion and loss, there were
basically no feelings of grudge or hatred, and thanks to his experience during the
first time, he managed to prepare himself and didn’t get affected by these
emotions.
“Let’s continue!” sensing his soul being replenished a bit more, Wang Yuan
approached the other person who was infected by his germs and poured his now-
more-powerful interference force into the man’s head.
“This feeling is…” Wang Yuan suddenly stopped himself from killing the man
right away.
Perhaps it was because his soul was healed a bit more, Wang Yuan could faintly
sense the existence of the man’s consciousness the same way he felt the crows’
wills. However, this consciousness was a lot more powerful, and unlike the
crows that completely obeyed him, Wang Yuan couldn’t dominate this person at
all, the most he could do was send him a message.
Wang Yuan tried sending a few words into his mind, causing the man in his sleep
to scowl and twitched his body slightly, proving that Wang Yuan’s words did
indeed have an effect.
“Very good, this way manipulating them would be a lot easier” thinking that,
Wang Yuan mercilessly killed him, absorbed the white mist and cool aura that
flowed from his body and replenished his soul a bit more.
When dawn came and the night guard woke everyone up, they finally found out
about the death of these two people.
Standing in front of the bodies, everyone was anxious, together with the person
from before, 3 people among them had died, in this hunting party of 8, that was
almost half.
“What’s the cause of death?” Dax asked with a serious expression, their village’s
hunting party hadn’t suffered such heavy casualties for over a dozen years. The
previous time something like this happened was when he had just joined the
hunting party. At the time, in order to hunt more prey, the party had entered deep
into the wilderness and ran into a Tacre, causing them to abandon the bodies of 4
of their comrades in order to escape.
“I think… either a disease or poison?” one person covered their nose and lifted
the dead corpses’ clothes using a cloth, showing a few large black spots on their
skin. After some hesitation, he pulled his dagger and cut off a small bit of their
skin to see some sort of black and red jelly slowly spilling from the wounds.
At this point, a large crow flew across the sky and cawed like tolling the bell of
the dead, causing everyone to feel a chill running down their spines.
“Are we really being watched by Negary, the God of disease and omen!?”
someone scowled and commented, then quickly covered his nose and backed
away.
“Yesterday it was them who buried Naike after he was pecked to death by crows,
and now it was them who died from a disease, it must be Negary, he must be
watching…”
“Enough!” Dax loudly cut him off: “We have to leave this place now, but we’ll
continue the hunt. Before confirming that we did not contract the disease, we
can’t return to the village”
Seeing the distressed hunting party, Dax sighed, if only one person had died, he
would be able to use his authority to calm them down. But now, two more
people suddenly died from some unknown disease, causing everyone’s minds to
veer towards Negary.
The current state of their faith towards the Gods was extremely shallow, but due
to these faiths being deeply ingrained in every part of their culture, even if they
normally didn’t believe it, when they saw it happening in front of their eyes, it
was hard for anyone to dismiss it.
“Very good, the initial ideal state has been achieved” Wang Yuan was hovering
not too far away from these people, observing their reactions. Their mental state
was now extremely sensitive and weak, the only reason they could appear to
remain calm at all was due to Dax giving them a fake sense of security.
“All I need to do now is dispose of this leader. After multiple consecutive blows
like this, they will thoroughly break down” this was also the reason why Wang
Yuan did not kill the bearded man Dax the night before. People don’t completely
break down after a single setback, but rather multiple consecutive blows that
leave them a sliver of hope before completely destroying it.
“At that time, they will be completely under my domination, the same way as
my crows” Wang Yuan had such a thought while immersed in the joy of
manipulating others. It was also this joy that made him realize something very
clear, he needed to become stronger, only then could he manipulate even more
things and not be manipulated by anything.
“It was because I was weak that I was manipulated and fell as low as I currently
am! I have to become even stronger and manipulate even more things, only then
will I no longer be manipulated!!!”
Wang Yuan looked at the slowly rising sun and didn’t hesitate for long before
deciding to strike while the iron was hot. If he left them for a bit longer, these
people might realize his weak essence, and at that point, it would be extremely
difficult to break them.
Under the sunlight, his white mist was quickly dissipating, but Wang Yuan didn’t
care too much. Now that he had absorbed the white mist from two dead people,
it was enough to support him under the sunlight for a long while.
He couldn’t wait any longer, once he killed Dax, he would be able to dominate
this group of people, then use them to dominate their village. At that point, he
would have the support of many humans who would provide him with sacrifices.
They would continue to provide him with white mist and breed more crows,
creating more mutated crows and allow him to manipulate even more things!
Chapter 7
Chapter 7: Vol1 Ch7: Falling into a trap
The hunting party continued their trek with an agitated state of mind. There
originally wasn’t too much wild game to hunt, and now that they weren’t quite in
their right state of mind and were in no mood to hunt, they weren’t able to catch
much.
“Hack, hack!” an uncontrolled cough came out, causing the entire group to stop
and glance back at the person who coughed.
“I just felt an itch in my throat, I’m not sick!” the man was a bit panicked and
hurriedly declared while trying to look calm, but he was already subconsciously
backing off.
“Brad, pull up your shirt and let us see your skin” Dax ordered with a serious
tone. In fact, it might just be his imagination, but he was also feeling an itch in
his throat and he currently couldn’t muster as much strength as normal.
Brad’s expression froze, but he still lifted his shirt up, only to find that small
dark spots had indeed appeared on his body. His breathing became a bit heavy,
his expression turned from fear to despair.
“Brad…” Dax muttered the man’s name, went silent for a bit before speaking:
“The rest of us still haven’t been confirmed to be infected, for the sake of the
others, please leave the party”
“Don’t abandon me” Brad was desperate, his body trembling.
“Brad!” Dax shouted loudly to catch Brad’s attention, then spoke with a solemn
expression: “Listen to me, for the sake of the village, you have to leave”
“We will continue onward to Tucker ridge, you can return to Xili river, where we
originally cast the net. There should be quite a few that should have been caught
in it already, you can have your fill and spend the rest of your life there”
Dax held his breath, gave Brad a hug before slowly backing away and took out
his bow and arrow: “Now, follow the order and leave the party, do not get any
closer to us, otherwise, for the sake of the party, I will have to kill you”
Brad’s lips trembled, but said nothing in the end and turned to run away. Dax
kept his aim on Brad as he left, maintaining an unclear look in his gaze.
Only after Brad had disappeared into the forest did Dax lower his brow and look
at his other sorrowful comrades, speaking in a soft voice: “Let’s go, we’re
heading to Tucker ridge”
“Quite resilient, aren’t they?” Wang Yuan was standing under the shade of a
faraway tree, observing this split-up party.
Yesterday, he had used his interference force to control the germs in the air near
those that he wanted to eliminate and infected them. But these people’s
constitution was a bit strong, plus there weren’t enough germs in the air, so only
now had they started to show clear symptoms of being infected.
“I was a bit careless. Perhaps I should wait until tonight to act, I’m using up a bit
too much white mist right now” Wang Yuan looked at the hunting party
resuming their journey, calculated his consumption of white mist and formed a
plan: “According to their current state, the epidemic should completely break out
at around twilight, I will act at that time”
Their journey was heavy and tiring, Dax also wasn’t in the mood to hunt
anything, so he only continued to lead the party onward to the place he called
Tucker ridge.
Some dry coughs could be heard from other members of the party around noon,
but this time Dax only made them stay a bit further away from the party rather
than outright exiling them as he did to Brad. Perhaps he had already realized that
the epidemic was already with them.
At this point, the only person in the party who didn’t show any symptoms at all
was the youngest Comoros, while the other three were dryly coughing. Indeed,
Wang Yuan only intended to leave the young man Comoros alive, if he was the
only one who made it back to the village alive, Wang Yuan was confident that he
would be able to dominate him and make sure he listened to anything he said.
Next to Tucker ridge was a small cliff as well as a mild waterfall. With the sound
of water around them, the coughing members of the party were resting below the
waterfall while Comoros awkwardly walked away and sat down a bit further.
Dax looked at the slowly setting sun. He was sure that his life was also setting
just like it, but unlike the sun, he would not be able to rise again after this day
was over.
Hearing the cawing of crows nearby, Dax glanced at the light of sunset once
more and smiled, he also needed to leave his own blinding light behind.
“I knew you damned creatures would follow us!” Dax forced himself to stand,
nocked an arrow and shot.
But, because the shot was too hasty, the mutated crows easily avoided it.
“A last-ditch struggle huh?” Wang Yuan was standing a bit further away,
observing the party of four that was firing arrow after arrow at the crows; but
didn’t put their resistance in mind too much. The germs were quickly
multiplying and doing their job, about half an hour later at most, they would lose
their strength and fall, and be killed by the epidemic.
However, it would be best to let the crows kill at least one of them, that way
Negary’s image would be deeply rooted in their minds, the crows would become
his representative and make the domination of the rest more convenient.
“But something doesn’t seem right” while watching them struggle, Wang Yuan
was hearing the constant sounds of the waterfall.
“Waterfall? Water, the Xili river!!” Wang Yuan suddenly realized and
remembered what Dax had told Brad. He hurriedly checked the crows’ situation
and noticed that Dax’s party was firing arrows with the purpose of luring the
crows closer to the waterfall.
“Damn it!” Wang Yuan quickly ordered the crows to scatter but was still a bit too
slow. A man had already jumped down from the waterfall with a net in his hand,
the man’s face was covered in black spots, blood was flowing from both his
mouth and nose, it was Brad who was kicked out from the party earlier.
With the last of his strength, Brad spread the net open and captured all of the
crows. He was already on his last leg, and in fact, if Dax’s group had been any
slower, he would’ve already died.
The final hug that Dax gave him was to tell him about this ambush, like Dax
said, the village needed him. If they couldn’t kill these followers of Negary, the
epidemic would soon spread to the village.
The words that Dax told Brad this morning repeated in Wang Yuan’s mind.
Wang Yuan understood right away, Tucker ridge had always been right next to
the Xili river, Dax had planned this from the very start, and Wang Yuan had
fallen right into his trap!
“How dare he!? He couldn’t confirm that the crows would attack them, he
couldn’t confirm the man called Brad would understand or even follow his
orders, how dare he!!!”
Wang Yuan was feeling the humiliation of being tricked by his own prey and
immediately headed over. The crows were cleanly caught within the fishing net,
and despite Dax’s group losing their strength, they still had the most basic ability
to hit stationary targets.
The first arrow hit and Wang Yuan immediately sensed the consciousness of one
crow weakening.
He didn’t have a lot of white mist left, even if he could absorb quite a bit of
white mist from killing these people, if he were to lose all of the crows here,
without their help, without knowing how far away the human settlement was, it
was possible for him to consume all of his white mist before he reached the
human settlement!
“Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!! I was careless!!” Wang Yuan could sense the
crows’ consciousness fading one by one as he made a mad dash towards the
humans with triumphant smiles on their faces.
Chapter 8
Chapter 8: Vol1 Ch8: Personality defects
Dax’s hands were trembling, his nose bleeding non-stop, but he was still firing
arrows one after another.
With each arrow that pierced through the fishing net and hit the crows, Dax’s
grin became wider.
So what if you’re really a follower of Negary, so what if you bring death, you
still got trapped by me.
After the first of his comrades died, followed by the deaths of two more, he had
faintly realized that they were being followed by the crows, and so he planned
this out. It was fine even if all of them died here, as long as these monsters were
killed so that they couldn’t spread the plague back to the village, then that was
enough.
All of a sudden, the eye of one of his comrades exploded, an invisible power
then pierced his skull through his eye socket, splattering black blood
everywhere. The man fell to the ground and died with a frenzied grin on his face.
Wang Yuan didn’t stop there, he ordered the wounded crows that were close to
death to quickly block for the ones that were still alive, while he jumped towards
the next person and killed him with interference force.
“Comoros, quickly kill those crows!” Dax coughed up black blood as he

shouted, he didn’t have the strength to pull his bow anymore, he had almost
reached the end of his life.
Comoros trembled as he raised his bow. Earlier, he could fire his bow because
the others were there. Now that some of them suddenly died for no reasons, and
the others were close to death, when he became the only person left capable of
attacking, he became fearful and didn’t dare to attack, after all, they were still
messengers of Negary.
“Do not be afraid, Comoros!!” Dax used the last of his strength to shout and give
Comoros the courage to nock an arrow and pull the string.
At this point, Wang Yuan didn’t even have time to regret leaving Comoros
uninfected, he was wracking his mind trying to get out of this situation.
There were only 6 crows left alive, three of which were already wounded quite
badly by the arrows that it was a problem whether or not they could survive, but
the main issue was that as long as Comoros wasn’t dealt with, then all his crows
would surely die!
“His white mist is still too thick, if I want to neutralize it, I will need a few
minutes, and that time is more than enough for him to kill the remaining crows”
Wang Yuan stared at Comoros, the white mist surrounding him was so thick that
Wang Yuan couldn’t even attempt to communicate.
“There must be another way” Wang Yuan forced himself to calm down and
looked at the crows’ blood spilt on the ground, then came up with a possible
solution: “But my interference force isn’t strong enough”
Wang Yuan turned to look at the dying Dax, didn’t give himself more time to
think and killed Dax without hesitation before absorbing all the white mist and
aura that came from his body.
Dax’s emotions weren’t like the other dead people, it was full of frenzy,
determination and satisfaction, his memories and emotions caused Wang Yuan to
be a bit stunned. Meanwhile, the consciousness of another crow disappeared
within his field of cognition.
Wang Yuan’s interference force came out, enveloped the crow’s blood on the
ground and threw it at Comoros’ face with full power.
Suddenly being splashed with the foul blood, Comoros was shocked, screamed
in fear and missed his shot.
Even if this world’s medical knowledge wasn’t very advanced, in fact, you could
even call it primitive and non-existent, they still knew one thing very clearly.
Plagues can spread and especially easily through the blood of those infected,
once you are infected, you would be watched by Negary just like them.
『 Were you the one who killed my messengers!? 』a familiar yet eerie voice
called out, causing Comoros to jump and hurriedly look for the source of the
voice.
But as soon as he found it, he was scared stiff, fell back on his butt as he
fearfully backed off: “Dea—dead people coming back to life!”
The one who spoke was the dead Dax, he was lying limp on the ground, his eyes
dull and lifeless, but his mouth was still moving, opening and closing like a fish
out of water.
His voice was extremely eerie to hear, the pronunciation was hard to catch, and
without paying close attention, you would not be able to tell what was said.
『 Did you kill my messenger? Human!!? 』this time, the words were a lot
clearer, even though there were still some mistakes, Comoros was at least able to
understand what the other party was saying.
“You, yo-you are Negary!!” Comoros cried out in fear.
『 You killed so many of my messengers! I curse you, you will die suffering the
plague, your skin will rot away, your blood will turn black and your bones will
crumble 』
“No! Please don’t curse me, I didn’t want to do it! It was Dax that forced me to,
please forgive me, great and venerable Negary, please forgive me! Please take
back your curse, please give me a chance to redeem myself of my mistakes!”
Comoros prostrated himself and hurriedly begged in horror.
『 Is that really true? 』the dead Dax questioned with an eerie tone: 『 If you
want to redeem yourself, then there certainly is a way 』
“Please… tell me, great Negary” Comoros was trembling, his voice contained all
sorts of emotions, including joy, horror, hatred, regret and humiliation.
『 Kakakaka! 』Dax’s corpse laughing sounded like scraping sandpaper against

a rock: 『 Since you killed my messengers, you will only need to help me breed
more messengers 』
The two last remaining crows finally managed to struggle themselves out of the
net, the wounded crows had already bled out and died, apparently, Dax had
coated the tips of their arrows in some sort of poisonous liquid. Wang Yuan now
only had 2 out of the 13 mutated crows that he originally started with.
『 These two messengers of mine will follow you and help suppress the disease
on your body. You shall spread my greatness and find more people to help raise
my messengers, otherwise, not just you alone, but your entire village will fall
under my curse and be destroyed by the plague!! 』
“Yes! Yes! Yes! O’ great Negary, I will do as you command” Comoros hurriedly
replied.
『 Human, from your foolish appearance, I find it difficult to trust that you will
succeed. Because of your piety, I shall grant you the right to call upon me, when
you are faced with difficult situations, you may seek my aid 』
“Thank you, O’ benevolent Negary” Comoros hurriedly thanked him, then

carefully asked: “Then how should I call upon you, great Negary?”
『 Simply provide the same as what I am currently speaking to you with! 』after
declaring so, Dax’s corpse went completely limp.
Comoros carefully waited for a bit to confirm that the great Negary had indeed
left, but the two black crows were still staring at Dax with their jet-black eyes.
Wang Yuan sighed in relief, the problem was solved for now, besides the
untimely death of 11 crows, things were basically going as planned.
There are many reasons why a problem has appeared in the first place, but the
most important one is that I am still too weak. This isn’t just talking about my
power, but overall.
I was originally nothing but a normal person, a weakling. Even if I’m now a
remnant soul, even if my personality has changed and I have obtained
supernatural powers, I am still a weakling.
My personality defects remain, like being easily pleased, arrogant, careless,… so

on and so forth. If I don’t change myself, what happened today is still going to
happen again.
Wang Yuan’s thoughts moved, he needed to change and become stronger, not
just in strength alone, but in mind as well.
Chapter 9
Chapter 9: Vol1 Ch9: Arrival
Due to the feeling of superiority by being a world traveller compared to the

primitive natives of this world, combined with the fact that they hadn’t been able
to resist any of his means, Wang Yuan had underestimated these humans a bit too
much.
“I was originally only a human being as well. Disregarding my supernatural

powers, everything else about me is that of a person, and not even an exceptional
person. How could such personalities surpass others and become the manipulator
of all things?”
Wang Yuan glanced down at the ground full of bodies, recalling the emotions
and memories he took in when he absorbed their aura.
If a person holds immense grudge and hatred in their hearts before death, then
these negative emotions would attack Wang Yuan’s consciousness.
But what if they hold positive emotions instead? Would I be able to use these
emotions to alter and improve my own personality?
“Like how Dax was” Wang Yuan looked at Dax’s corpse.
Before he died, the emotions he had included a determination to accomplish his

goal at all cost. If I absorb these emotions, would I be able to make myself less
hesitant and become more determined?
As for if these changes would make him not himself anymore, Wang Yuan didn’t
care. In the end, his current self was only a remnant soul of the person who used
to be called Wang Yuan. People would eventually change and grow, if you look
back at your current self several years from now, you would find only a stranger.
And growing was exactly what Wang Yuan wanted to do if only a lot more
accelerated: “As long as they are my own choices, there isn’t anything to be
worried about”
Comoros just stood still and looked at the two crows pecking at the corpses, not
knowing what to do. He didn’t dare to interrupt or urge them to hurry, his mind
was already completely broken. Even when the crows were desecrating the
corpses of his comrades, he couldn’t do anything but watch.
Earlier, when Dax opened his mouth after death, Comoros was already fully
convinced of Negary’s existence; and now that he was afflicted with the plague,
if he didn’t want to die, he could only swear total loyalty to Negary.
Furthermore, the humiliation of seeing the corpses of his comrades being

devoured by animals in front of his eyes caused Comoros to be incredibly
shaken. To make his mood feel a bit better, he could only make excuses to
himself.
“I’m not cowardly, people just simply can’t win against a God, doing that would
only bring calamity to the village. Yes, that’s right, I’m doing this for the village,
I’m going the right thing. Dax resisting the messengers was the wrong thing to
do, their corpses being pecked is them paying for their sins!” Comoros gradually
convinced himself and subdued the guilty feelings in his heart.
While absorbing the remaining white mist from the corpses, Wang Yuan was
observing the change in Comoros’ expression, so he was able to tell the general
mental journey that he just went through. Wang Yuan silently but greatly praised
him for this, as the more he thought that way, the more likely it was for him to
stand firmly on Negary’s side. He would spread the words of Negary’s
invincibility and turn into a true devout believer of Negary because doing
otherwise would mean admitting that he was a despicable coward.
Even if that was the truth, who could willingly admit such a thing with peace of
mind? At least, Comoros couldn’t, and that was why he had fallen completely
under Wang Yuan’s control.
As he looked at Dax’s throat being ripped out by the crows, Wang Yuan couldn’t
help but recall his quick thinking during that previous moment of desperation.
He had used his interference force to control Dax’s vocal cords and imitated the
feeling of talking according to the memories he absorbed, which was why the
voice was so eerie at the beginning.
In truth, that was just Wang Yuan’s attempt at bringing a dead horse back to life 1
. If he hadn’t absorbed enough cold aura and caused his interference force to
become stronger, it would have been a lot more difficult for him to do such a
thing.
“That is also a way to communicate” Wang Yuan thought: “Speaking directly

into someone’s mind is only suitable for those already infected by the germs and
have almost no white mist left around their body, so having another way to
communicate is a good thing”
“My soul has been replenished quite a bit” after Wang Yuan completely
absorbed the rest of the white mist, he controlled the crows to stop pecking and
stared at Comoros with their jet-black eyes.
Comoros froze for a bit before realizing that it was time to go and bring these
followers of Negary back to his village.
Perhaps, I will bring back a calamity… No! What I bring back is glory, the glory
of Negary’s grace!
With Negary’s protection, the village will definitely become a lot better. We will
no longer need to fear the Kent tribe’s threats, and will no longer need to form
any hunting parties, this is for the good of the village!
Wang Yuan was following him not too far behind, carefully sensing the situation
of the germs inside Comoros’ body. Due to his soul being replenished a bit more,
his control over the bacteria had gotten a lot stronger, and since Comoros was
still useful, he couldn’t die too early. In order to make sure of that, Wang Yuan
controlled the growth of bacteria inside him to prevent him from dropping dead
the next day.
An arrow was accurately shot and hit the target, a boar-like creature that he
called the Croc Pig. The Croc Pig wobbled slightly before falling down and died,
as Comoros approached it, he had an expression of joy.
With the help of the great Negary’s messengers, even the originally tough Croc
Pig was easily dealt with, further solidifying Comoros’ thoughts about bringing
the messengers of Negary back to the village to be a good thing.
“Divine messenger sirs, please wait a few minutes” Comoros respectfully told
the crows, chopped off one of the Croc Pig’s hind legs, minced it up before
offering it up to the crows.
Comoros made a fire and grilled some of the meat, then carefully lifted his shirt
up to see that a few black spots had already shown up on his skin.
Thankfully, they haven’t spread at all since they first appeared.
“The Cauchy tribe’s village should be up ahead” Wang Yuan was absorbing
white mist from the Croc Pig. As he didn’t want to reveal the fact that he
couldn’t move around too easily in the day, Wang Yuan’s schedule thus far had
been chaotic and his white mist had been consumed quite a bit.
However, that was no longer too much of a problem. Since they were already
close to the village, Wang Yuan was drafting various contingency plans, with
Comoros’ help, to spread the greatness of Negary through the entire village
without much trouble.
Even if the name Negary had been deeply engraved in the Cauchy tribe’s culture,
making it so that they wouldn’t mind the integration of a God into their daily
lives, it was still far from enough to convince everyone to help him breed crows
and sacrifice one or two people from time to time.
“Which means, a conflict will be inevitable, and I can use that conflict to my
advantage” Wang Yuan looked at Comoros who still had a troubled expression
on his face. During this period of time, Wang Yuan had time and time again
displayed unimaginable feats of miracles in order to further persuade the young
man’s beliefs and help solidify his mentality. From the looks of it, things seemed
to be quite decent, but it was only at the level of being ‘decent’.
“Considering this brat’s cowardly and weak nature, I will need to prepare
another hand to play” Wang Yuan had finished absorbing the Croc Pig’s white
mist. He still needed a trump card in order to deal with any unexpected
situations.
A rodent approached the corpse of the Croc Pig, licking the blood that was spilt
from its body. Wang Yuan silently moved in front of the creature and picked it
up with his interference force, he had a certain idea in mind.
Finally, Comoros arrived at the entrance to the village, the two crows landed on
a branch of a nearby tree, their jet-black eyes reflecting the figures of the people
in the village.
Chapter 10
Chapter 10: Vol1 Ch10: Bitten to death
“Comoros, how come you returned by yourself? Where are Dax and the others?”
a burly man that looked to be in his 30s was standing guard outside the entrance
of the village. In Wang Yuan’s previous world, through his decently handsome
face and well-balanced muscles, this man would have a large crowd of fangirls
following him everywhere he went.
Comoros naturally recognized the man, he was Jacob, the head guard of the
village as well as an official. He was quite an influential figure in the village,
enough for most villagers to say that he had already been selected to be the next
village chief. He and the leader of the village’s hunting party were really good
friends.
Thinking that, Comoros smirked: “Dax, huh? He offended the great Negary and
died a miserable death by the plague”
“Comoros, what nonsense are you spouting, stop joking around” Jacob squinted
his eyes and spoke seriously.
“Why would I be joking?” Comoros stood firm: “Dax ignored the taboo and
killed the messengers of the great Negary, bringing the plague upon himself. If I
had not begged Negary for forgiveness and mercy in time, the plague would
have already spread all over the village!”
“Comoros, you…” while Jacob still wanted to say something, he noticed that
some of the villagers had gathered from hearing their conversation, and Comoros
was loudly repeating what he just said to them.
“Alright, if you don’t have any proof, don’t spout any more nonsense!” Jacob cut
Comoros off, he still wasn’t convinced that his good friend would die such an
uncertain death. As for the Negary reasoning, that was nothing but bullshit as far
as he was concerned.
Comoros looked at Jacob who was now glaring at him angrily and gulped.
He is a lot bigger than I am, taller by at least one head. If it was in the past,
when faced with his furious glare, I wouldn’t have been able to speak properly.
But I am no longer the same as I was in the past, and the one backing me is the
great Negary himself.
Thinking of Negary’s various miracles, Comoros straightened his back and

respectfully called out: “You want proof? Sir Divine Messengers, please come to
me!”
“Decent enough” Wang Yuan was observing from afar, judging Comoros’
performance. He sent the two crows over from where they perched before, had
them circle over the sky above the villagers’ heads and stared closely at them
with jet black eyes.
“These two sirs are Divine Messengers of the great Negary, I am here to read the
will they carry. Jacob, if you dare to stop them, it doesn’t matter to me if you
contract the plague of death, but don’t involve our village!”
Seeing the two jet black crows circling above their heads, the villagers all felt a
mixed sense of respect and fear. The faith of named Gods like Negary had been
engraved in their daily lives and culture too deeply that even a believer wouldn’t
normally hold much faith, but when a non-believer saw it with their own eyes,
they would choose to believe rather than not.
And now with two followers of Negary purposefully circling overhead,

combined with Comoros’ words, it was impossible for everyone not to believe.
Because of that, the look they were giving Jacob right now wasn’t quite right,
they wanted to believe in the off-chance that Comoros’ words were actually true,
rather than dealing with a plague of death.
Jacob was also looking at the two crows, and he had already noticed the looks of
the villagers around him. In truth, he really wanted to pull out his bow and shoot
those two crows down right away, but he was sure, as soon as he tried to do that,
someone would step out to stop him.
“Dax and the others killed followers of Negary and angered the great Negary.
Originally, he wanted to bring the plague of death down on the village, making
sure that everyone went down to the very last blade of grass in our village and
suffered until our deaths! However, the great Negary has forgiven us, as long as
we are willing to offer up our forehead to him cultivate new messengers”
In the Cauchy tribe culture, to offer up your forehead meant to surrender

yourself to God, presenting them your everything.
“Comoros, are you sure what you’re saying is true?” a sudden voice spoke up. It
was an old man with a soft smile on his face, walking forward with the help of a
walking cane and a young girl.
“Village chief” Comoros’ expression changed slightly. Even if he dared to talk

back to Jacob, he wouldn’t dare to lie to this prestigious village chief. This was a
fixed mentality formed through long years of respect and awe.
“I speak nothing but the truth. If we do not offer up our head to Negary and help
the great Negary cultivate his messengers, the plague of death will surely
descend upon the village. I am only thinking for the sake of the village, I am not
lying” Comoros insisted.
“I know, but such a thing cannot be decided so quickly, we must discuss this
further” the village chief slightly narrowed his eyes, still with a soft smile on his
face. With his wealth of life experience, he was able to immediately tell that
Comoros’ words contained exaggerations and lies.
However, the messengers of Negary are definitely not fake, so this must be dealt
with carefully.
The village chief smiled: “How about this, let us have a meeting of village
officials to discuss this right now, would you and the two Divine Messengers be
so gracious as to join us?”
“That is…” Comoros was a bit stunned. In the end, he was still only a 15 years
old young man, faced with the village chief’s amiable attitude, he wasn’t able to
come up with any words of refusal.
Wang Yuan shook his head with disapproval. Comoros was still too green, acting
so conceitedly only to be scared into submission like this. If he really did
participate in that ‘discussion’ of theirs, without the momentum he currently had,
even if Negary was real, Comoros would be suppressed so badly that the
authority he had would be pathetically little. At that point, the most they would
do is help him breed a few crows, things like sacrifices and offerings would be
impossible.
And so, it was Wang Yuan’s turn to act. Several rat-like creatures jumped out
from a nearby bush, the creatures’ skins had already rotted, showing the red flesh
below as they screeched in frenzied anger. As they jumped towards the village
chief, Comoros also felt a sharp pain that brought him to his knees.
The rat-like creatures latched onto the village chief’s body, biting and ripping his
flesh off his body. Because of his old, weak body, the village chief was
immediately pushed down by the rush of rodents, desperately screaming in pain.
Even if he was the most authoritative person in this village, even if no one in this
village dared go against his words, against this type of ambush, he was the same
as any other person, if not more powerless.
“Grandfather! Quickly go help him!” the young girl next to him hurriedly tried
to fight the rodents off, but quickly shrieked in pain. Looking at the back of her
hand, she saw a bright red wound, so she turned to ask for help from a nearby
villager.
“Don’t do it!” Comoros laid on the ground, writhing in pain and shouted: “Those
Nael beasts have all been afflicted with Negary’s curse, once they bite you, you
will be afflicted by the plague of death as well! The village chief’s words
angered the great Negary, that is why he was punished for it, trying to help him
will only bring Negary’s wrath upon yourself as well!”
Seeing the once-dignified village chief dying such a horrible death right in front
of his eyes, Comoros completely understood, in front of the great Negary, things
like village chiefs and whatnot were equally insignificant.
Many of the people who were about to help, stopped themselves and instead
took distance from the village chief and the bitten girl.
“Initial desired effect is achieved!” Wang Yuan grinned. It was fortunate that he
prepared a countermeasure beforehand. After those rats were infected with his
bacteria, they couldn’t resist his mental commands at all, but unlike the crows,
they were single-use weapons that would die from the disease after just half a
day.
However, that was enough. After this show of prestige, no one in this village
would dare to go against him anymore, besides the one called Jacob.
With that in mind, Wang Yuan glanced over at the man who was clenching his
fists tightly.
Chapter 11
Chapter 11: Vol1 Ch11: Divine Grace and Evil Spirit
“The biggest obstacle has already been eliminated, if Comoros still couldn’t do
it, then I can only pick out a different spokesperson” Wang Yuan glanced at
Comoros, who was on the ground, and silently thought.
Naturally, this person would have to be changed sooner or later, even though
Comoros was currently under Wang Yuan’s absolute control, nobody was ever to
be underestimated. When the authority they hold increases, their ambition would
soon follow.
One’s position determined one’s vision. Comoros currently had a lot of

knowledge about Wang Yuan, just because he didn’t understand it now doesn’t
mean he wouldn’t understand it in the future, and such a threat should be nipped
while it was still in its bud.
“Let’s have him stabilize the situation of the village first. After all, it’s easier for
humans to accept being under the jurisdiction of a familiar figure, so there
shouldn’t be too many objections. When Negary had fully integrated into these
people’s lives, that will be time for Comoros to be discarded for knowing too
much” Wang Yuan lightly floated around and observed the village’s situation.
Of course, the thing Wang Yuan was most concerned about right now was what
the man named Jacob was planning. From the look on his face, he didn’t intend
to surrender, but that was natural.
Before Wang Yuan and Comoros came, Jacob was the biggest beneficiary of this
village. The hunting party’s leader was his good friend, the next village chief
was going to be him without any doubt. But as soon as Comoros returned with
Negary’s will, the old village chief was murdered, most of the village’s authority
would now also fall into Comoros’ hand.
For both personal and official reasons, Jacob couldn’t just accept it; but due to
the threat of the plague, the villagers were now standing on Comoros’ side. After
all, Negary had already displayed his power, Jacob knew full well that if he tried
to openly resist, the other villagers would suppress him even before Negary did.
Everything happened too suddenly, no one had anything prepared, even the
prestigious village chief was bitten to death in front of everyone. Jacob now had
no choice but to swallow his irritation, plan things out properly before going
against Comoros, as well as the one calling itself ‘Negary’.
Opening the door to his house, Jacob took a deep breath, smiled brightly and
casually greeted: “Isabella, I’m home”
“You’re back early today” a blond young woman sat in the house, holding her
somewhat inflated belly and gently asked: “I heard a bit of commotion outside,
did something happen?”
“Hm, some problems did come up, but don’t worry, I’ll take care of it” Jacob
smiled full of confidence in his voice, he slowly approached his wife, crouched
down, carefully touched her belly and smiled: “Nala, papa is back, did you miss
papa?”
“That problem isn’t as simple as you said, is it?” the sharp woman naturally saw
through Jacob’s awkwardness and gently told him: “I’ll be fine, you don’t need
to worry for me. You know that I’m from the Tagula family”
“Alright, things are indeed a bit troublesome” Jacob looked at his wife and
sighed: “Comoros was the only person of the hunting party to return, bringing
with him what he claimed to be the will and messengers of Negary. He had even
killed the village chief”
“Right now, he is gathering the villagers to have them offer up their foreheads to
Negary” Jacob summarized what happened and gave up on this pretend
confidence: “My reason is telling me that I should surrender so that there is no
danger”
“But my heart is telling me that doing that is wrong!” Jacob said with
conviction: “Dax and the others died some unclear deaths, the village chief was
also murdered without remorse, but the villagers are afraid to stand up due to the
threat of the plague”
“If I do not stand up now, I know that I will surely regret this. But if I do so and
indeed provoke the plague, then not only will I have wronged the village, but I
will also have wronged you” Jacob was feeling helpless, on one side was the
wrong thing to do, while the other side had severe consequences that he couldn’t
shoulder. This made him unable to decide.
“When faced with two equally difficult choices, I believe it is best that you
choose the one you think is correct” Isabella hugged her husband’s head and
gently consoled him: “I will support you”
“As for that Negary you spoke about, I think it’s possible that it isn’t actually a
God” Isabella smiled.
“Isabella, do you know something?” Jacob looked up at his wife. He knew that
his wife wasn’t a person of the Cauchy tribe, her background wasn’t simple
either, so it made sense that she knew a few secrets.
“The one calling itself Negary is possibly an Evil Spirit” Isabella recalled as she
explained: “Evil Spirits are entities with strange and powerful mystical abilities,
but they are also under heavy restrictions so they do not easily appear. But as far
as I know, Evil Spirits have no sense of reason, it’s very different from what you
said”
“Evil Spirits, huh?” Jacob nodded.
“In my hometown, an Evil Spirit calamity once occurred that caused many
people to lose their lives. That Evil Spirit had the ability to control fog, called
the Devil in the Fog. Many people were lost and killed within that fog. The
archbishop of the church of Divine Grace had to purify the Evil Spirit and
blessed the world with the brilliance of the Lord”
His wife was a devout believer in the faith of Divine Grace, but that didn’t affect
their relationship, as Jacob respected his wife’s beliefs.
“Isabella, you mean to say that the church of Divine Grace has a way to
eliminate the Evil Spirits?” Jacob caught the important info in his wife’s words.
He originally didn’t believe the Cauchy tribe’s traditional faith of Gods in all
things, so Jacob didn’t really reject the idea of borrowing the power of the
Divine Grace church to get rid of Negary.
“The Lord is omnipotent” Isabella smiled: “Even if Negary isn’t an Evil Spirit, it
should be something similar, and the church of Divine Grace has a way to deal
with it”
Wang Yuan was standing nearby, eavesdropping on their conversation and

analyzing the information he obtained from it: “Church of Divine Grace? This
world’s supernatural power?”
This is a low-magic world, ‘low-magic’ isn’t the same as ‘no magic’, and from
the confident tone of that Isabella woman’s words, even if there were
exaggerations in her words, it shouldn’t be completely false. Which means this
‘church of Divine Grace’ does indeed hold a type of supernatural power in their
hands.
“She said it was called a Devil in the Fog. Perhaps it was the same as me, a
remnant soul that had the ability to control the fog and mist?” Wang Yuan
continued to analyze the details of their conversation and assessed his situation.
“Regardless of other things, for now, I’ve determined that Jacob cannot be left
alive” Wang Yuan decided to first deal with Jacob and slowly hovered away. The
church of Divine Grace had already formed a religion, so they must be quite a bit
more powerful than Wang Yuan currently was, it was best that he didn’t mess
with them right now.
On the other side, where Comoros was still conveying the will of Negary to the
villagers, he suddenly felt an itch, then saw the two crows flew up and landed
nearby, signalling for Comoros to follow them.
Comoros didn’t dare to make them wait and hurriedly follow the crows, arriving
in front of a certain building that was currently holding the village chief’s
granddaughter. Since she was bitten by the plagued Nael beasts, Comoros had
her locked up here with the excuse of not letting the plague spread.
Wang Yuan was also hovering near the girl. She was holding the wound on her
hand tightly with a pale expression on her face, weakly collapsed on the ground.
She had the charms of a sickly beauty, but this wasn’t useful for anything, so as
Wang Yuan’s interference force acted on her, the girl scowled, hugged her head
with a pained expression, then dropped dead without a sound
Chapter 12
Chapter 12: Vol1 Ch12: Your fearlessness and bravery, I shall accept!
When Comoros opened the door, the girl was already a corpse, her skin was pale
from the lack of blood, her weak body collapsed on the ground, so fragile that
one would feel regretful for her, there was even a strange sense of beauty in that.
Quite a few villagers were following Comoros. As they saw the girl’s body, they
all gasped. This girl was the village chief’s granddaughter, a beautiful girl, the
dream lover of many youths of the village, but now she was dead.
She was also once Comoros’ dream lover, but now that he saw her dead body, he
didn’t feel regretful or mourning for her, instead, he felt extreme fear. His
darkest memories, his moments of cowardice and weakness from a few days ago
were being displayed right in front of his face.
Sure enough, the girl’s corpse once again spoke in an eerie tone of voice. The
dead had spoken once more, but she wasn’t the one speaking.
『 Hak hak hak! Comoros, you have really disappointed me. At this point,
someone is still preparing to go against my will! 』
“Benevolent Negary! Please forgive our foolishness and ignorance, we would

absolutely never defy your will!” Comoros hurriedly prostrated. Affected by
him, the other villagers also hurriedly prostrated themselves to the ground.
『 You might not, but someone else does. They intend to contact the heretic
church of Divine Grace and go against my will. O’ foolish bunch, if you do not
desire my glory, then I can only bestow the plague upon you 』
“Forgive us, great Negary! Who would do such a damned thing, please tell us
the name of the sinner!” someone shouted in a frenzy: “They would be the sinner
of this entire village, we would never forgive them!”
After seeing the village chief killed by Negary’s messengers after mere words of
disrespect, and now a corpse talking, these villagers had completely been
convinced of Negary’s existence. They were forced to fear the inevitable coming
of the plague, the air of unrest quickly spread.
『 If that is the case, if you sacrifice the sinner to me, then I shall give you
another chance 』Wang Yuan slowly spoke through the girl’s mouth: 『 The
sinner is the man called Jacob Dakmi 』
『 Offer him to me, let my messengers take him away, and I shall consider
forgiving you this once 』
『 Choose, the plague, or sacrifice, this will be the final chance I give to you 』
after those final words, the girl’s mouth closed shut, and Wang Yuan stood
waiting for the villagers’ reactions.
“Do we have any other choice?” Comoros stood up and loudly declared: “For his
own benefits, Jacob had given up the faith of our Cauchy tribe, he is not simply a
sinner of our village, he is the sinner of the Cauchy tribe as a whole!”
“To protect the village, we have no other choice!”
“This youngster is also growing” Wang Yuan praised Comoros’ performance.
Under his guidance, Jacob was abandoned by his own village, a mob of people
were rushing towards Jacob’s house. At this point, the mob was already
completely swept by their emotions. The few that were still rational couldn’t do
anything to change the bigger picture, against the threat of the plague, most of
them had already gone insane.
“Two days later, we will go and seek help from the church of Divine Grace”
Jacob pulled his wife’s hand: “Before that, I have to bring you somewhere safe,
it’s too dangerous in the village right now”
“Jacob…” when Isabella was about to say something, various noises came from
outside his house, most of them were calling for Jacob to give himself up for the
sake of the village’s peace.
“How is that possible!?” Jacob’s expression turned grim. He hurriedly took the
knight’s sword hung on the table and faced the mob of people that broke down
his door, glaring at the young man leading them.
Comoros, everything only happened after he returned.
“Jacob, you wanting to seek help from the heretic church had incurred the wrath
of Lord Negary. So that the village would not fall to the plague, for the sake of
the village’s safety, please put down your weapon and cease your resistance!”
Comoros was forcing himself to maintain a somber expression, but the corners
of his mouth couldn’t help but perk up a little.
Comoros was now enjoying the feeling of being under Negary’s domination.
Before, he was nothing but a newcomer who joined the hunting party, but what
about now?
Even the head guard of the village, someone that the entire village looked up to,
someone who was likely going to become the next village chief, isn’t he
completely powerless against me right now?
Jacob clenched his sword tightly, his fingers going pale from using too much
force.
Is Negary really so powerful? The things I had just decided a few moments ago
were already found out.
As he looked at the mob of villagers who came, the eyes of these people who
used to contain admiration and praise, now contained hatred and fear.
Making Jacob unable to swing his sword, even more, were the gazes of the
others, the look of begging in their eyes.
Please, lower your sword.
Please, give up resistance.
Please, become the sacrifice.
Please, sacrifice yourself for the village!
Jacob’s hand holding the sword slowly became powerless. He knew, he knew
that he couldn’t go against them, so he turned around. Isabella was teary-eyed
looking at him, shaking her head as if she had something to say.
He smiled, stopped her from speaking, pointed at her belly with gentleness in his
eyes, then turned back to Comoros and spoke: “I can give myself up and let you
do with me as you please. But my wife is innocent, all the sins came from me
alone, please let her go”
Comoros’ expression changed a bit and glanced at Isabella’s baby bump. The
corner of his lip slightly twitched as he spoke: “Negary’s will was only for you,
the sinner, to pay the price. We have decided to pass your judgment at the big
tree behind the village, please come with us”
“Understood” Jacob turned around to look at his wife, then was led away by the
mob to the big tree behind the village. His hands and legs were tied and forced to
kneel on the ground. However, even as he knelt, his back was as straight as ever.
From afar, two crows flew over and began to peck at Jacob’s body without
hesitation, the villagers all prostrated without hesitation, Jacob didn’t bother to
look at the crows, only at the blond young woman who was crying and praying
from afar.
Jacob started shedding tears. He wasn’t afraid of death, but he still hadn’t been
able to see his child be born, he still hadn’t fulfilled his promise to accompany
Isabella until her death, he had gone ahead of her.
As his blood flowed, Jacob’s vision began to turn blurry, a scene seemed to
manifest in front of his eyes. In it, Isabella was holding the hand of a blond little
girl. Just like her mother, the girl was also a beautiful little lady.
Wang Yuan was hovering not too far away from Jacob.
This man certainly had something worthy of praise. If he was given the chance,
he might have been able to become a great hero known widely across the land,
but then again, there are no ‘ifs’ in life.
“Even in the face of difficulties, you decided to stand up, that is bravery. Even in
the face of death, you did not show dread, that is fearlessness” Wang Yuan
looked at Jacob as he slowly bled to death: “I have bore witness to your death”
A huge cluster of white mist and cool aura flowed towards Wang Yuan.
“Your fearlessness and bravery, I shall accept!”

Chapter 13
Chapter 13: Vol1 Ch13: Qualified specimens
“That feels quite decent” Wang Yuan carefully selected the emotions he needed,
absorbed them, then did his best to discard what he considered useless emotions.
Among these useless emotions, the majority of them were his longing towards
his family. These emotions that Jacob treasured even to his death were discarded
by Wang Yuan like a pair of ragged shoes. However, Wang Yuan was quite
interested in the woman called Isabella.
Thanks to Jacob’s memories, Wang Yuan now knew quite a bit about Isabella.
The woman Isabella wasn’t a Cauchy tribeswoman, but rather a Degen woman
from the kingdom of Interkam, furthermore, one that came from an aristocratic
family, the Tagula. They could be considered a branch family of the Interkam
kingdom’s royal family.
A few years ago, the royal family of the Interkam kingdom was caught in
internal strife, and as the royal bloodline’s branch family, the Tagula family was
naturally affected. Isabella Tagula had escaped to this place to avoid the
bloodshed, settled down here and married Jacob Dakmi, changing her name to
Isabella Dakmi.
But the point that Wang Yuan was interested in was that the Tagula family was
once hailed as the ‘Child of Dragon’, rumoured to have the blood of true dragons
flowing through their veins.
From a rational standpoint, this low-magic world couldn’t possibly give birth to
a dragon, so the supposed bloodline of the dragon would be fake 80-90% of the
time. But according to Isabella’s explanations, a ‘Child of Dragon’ had in fact
once been born in their family, inheriting their power.
“Most of the people in this village are Cauchy, so unique specimens like these
can stay” Wang Yuan was currently thinking about his plans, especially since
Isabella was now a pregnant woman.
“About the adaptability of a fetus to the bacteria” Wang Yuan recalled a few
movies from his previous life, for example, ‘Planet of the Apes’ or ‘Blade’, in
which they used the mother’s body as a springboard to allow the fetus inside
their mother to slowly adapt to those serums and powers.
It was because of this that Blade was able to become a Daywalker, while Caesar
gained high intelligence.
“If I infect Isabella with the bacteria and suppresses its growth, I wonder if the
newborn child would become adapted to the germs” Wang Yuan silently thought:
“From this, I might be able to grow bacteria that are compatible with humans”
“There are quite a few similar specimens in the village. It’s still unknown if
Isabella would have a different reaction to the bacteria as she belongs to a
different race of humans”
After absorbing the memories of quite a few people, Wang Yuan had a much
clearer understanding of this world.
In the Cauchy’s myth of origin, the vast Whiteness killed the Progenitor of all
things, the Progenitor’s body turned into the current world and gave birth to its
living beings, while the Progenitor’s will became the spirits of all things, thus
gave birth to their faith of Gods in all things.
Calling the names of these Gods would grant you the aid of these spirits,
naturally, no matter how much the crazy Cauchy people called out to the Gods,
they didn’t help them.
According to the Cauchy’s myths, the many races of humans in this world were
born from different spirits. The Cauchy was the representative of the spirits, that
was why they could recognize the names of Gods, and why the word Cauchy
had the meaning of ‘spirits’.
The Empire of the Cauchy people, Trilancia, once had a glorious past, but it was
now destroyed. The majority of Cauchy people had now scattered all over
various countries, some of them formed villages like this one, others were said to
have formed a Cauchy restoration organization that was still active today, but
hadn’t gotten any results for their efforts.
From these myths, Wang Yuan managed to obtain quite a bit of information. The
most important of which was that different races of humans would indeed
manifest different characteristics that were clearly displayed in daily lives.
For example, the biggest enemies of this village, the Kent tribe. The Kent people
were natural-born bandits, the will to invade was already engraved into their
blood, and a few particularly powerful Kent humans even manifested strange
changes on their bodies.
“What an interesting world” Wang Yuan slowly absorbed the rest of Jacob’s
white mist.
Under Comoros’ guidance, the gathered villagers began to follow Negary’s

orders and formed a new hunting party. Their main mission was no longer to
hunt for food, but rather to find crows or crow’s eggs and bring them back to the
village.
While Comoros was observing the group of obedient people, he felt an

unprecedented feeling of satisfaction, then noticed a middle-aged man with a
complicated expression standing not too far away from him.
As the middle-aged man noticed Comoros looking at him, he turned to leave. As

he had a limp in one of his legs, he couldn’t move very quickly.
Comoros’ lips twitched, losing over half of the satisfaction he was feeling before
and hurriedly chased after the limp middle-aged man.
“Dad, why did you also come?” Comoros maintained his calm and asked.
“I am not your father. My son has already died with the old hunting party” the
limp man angrily spoke while continuing to walk forward.
Comoros stopped as his expression turned sour: “I’m doing this for the village,
why are you disowning me?”
“My son is a hero who hunts for the village, not a coward who came back to
slander his companions” the limp man replied: “You’ve already forgotten, it was
Jacob who helped you join the hunting party, it was Dax who taught and helped
you from scratch. But you pushed Jacob to his death and you slandered Dax’s
name. My son is not a person like that!”
“And that’s why you think that I was wrong!?” Comoros suppressed his anger
and refuted: “Everything I did, I did for this village, for our family. Otherwise,
why did you think I joined the hunting party!?”
“If not for my unborn little sibling, would I have joined the hunting party? If not
to prevent the plague from befalling our village, would I push Jacob to his
death?” Comoros viciously spoke.
The middle-aged man stopped, said nothing, then continued to limp back home,
but his back seemed to hunch a lot more than it used to.
Comoros swallowed his anger and decided to not return home. But if he had, he
would notice that the two messengers that he cared for were currently perched
on top of his house, while Wang Yuan was already hovering inside his house,
looking over the pregnant middle-aged woman, recalling some of the basic
information that he absorbed from Dax’s and Jacob’s memories about Comoros.
Comoros’ father used to be a member of the village guard, but during a struggle
with the Kent tribe, he took an arrow to the knee and couldn’t help but resign.
Yet a few months ago, Comoros’ mother once again became pregnant.
To not abandon this child meant that their not-to-wealthy family needed another
source of income, so Comoros was entrusted by his father into the hunting party.
Using his interference force, Wang Yuan put a certain amount of bacteria from
the crows into Comoros’ mother’s body through her breathing. After confirming
that she had indeed been infected, Wang Yuan ordered the crows to fly away.
After he controlled the rate of growth of these bacteria, Wang Yuan continued to
hover towards the next house, as there were quite a few more people that needed
to be infected, and he would need to carefully culture them during the next
period of time. Also, there was one more problem.
According to the absorbed memories, it would soon be winter. And so, for the
sake of goods, the natural-born bandits of the Kent tribe would soon pay them an
unwelcome visit.
The Kent tribe sounds like perfect specimens to experiment on as well.
Chapter 14
Chapter 14: Vol1 Ch14: Naming and development
The new hunting party had just returned from their first expedition. They didn’t
manage to bring back any crows, but they brought back a few crow eggs.
A total of five ashen-grey black-dotted eggs were brought back and placed at the
back of the town, on top of the large tree, as Wang Yuan’s two mutated crows
had already made a nest there.
A crow’s incubation period was around 16-18 days, but since he didn’t really
know for how long these eggs have already been incubated, Wang Yuan simply
ordered the two crows to continue incubating the eggs until they hatch, which
should be quite soon.
Ever since the feud with his father, Comoros had another house built at the back
of the village and lived there by himself, dealing with menial chores and tasks of
the village. The village chief was already dead, Jacob who was considered to be
the next village chief was also dead, so the one whose words carried the most
weight in the village was Comoros. Everything was still basically the same as
before and everyone had their own lives to live, but now that Negary’s brilliance
had shrouded the village, no one knew for sure if some of the things they were
already used to would anger the great Negary.
For example, in the past, if a sheep they raised got sick and died, the villagers
would eat what they could eat and bury the rest somewhere near the village to
increase the fertility of the land. But now that the village was under Negary’s
watch, they couldn’t casually do it without consent.
Watching Comoros drive the people who came to inquire about such things
away, Wang Yuan hovered towards the large tree at the back of the village and
observed the crow eggs.
“I wonder if these new crows would be able to adapt to the [Progenitor Germs]”
Wang Yuan had such a thought, the bacteria had already evolved too many times
to actually keep track at this point.
The original bacteria that Wang Yuan brought from his world was most likely a
type of germ that originated from the birds of his world. For people who were
vaccinated, it would naturally not cause a lot of harm.
But when he came to this world, the bacteria immediately mutated due to the
sudden change in environment and caused Wang Yuan’s death, it then formed a
surprising symbiotic relationship with the crows and made them mutate in a
good way.
The original bacteria that infected the crows were named [Progenitor Germs].
The main effects that the [Progenitor Germs] had on the crows were mutation
and the formation of a stable mental connection with me. But if they infected any
other life forms, the bacteria would be the cause of their deaths.
Wang Yuan also proceeded to name a few more things, for example, the white
mist that came out of a dead creature was named Life Essence, while the cool
aura came from the crows and humans were named Soul Essence. The other
bacteria that mutated from the [Progenitor Germs] also had their own unique
names, but most were marked with numbers as prototype specimens.
Many of these mutated bacteria came from the bodies of the Cauchy villagers,
since the village now had a new rule. Any sick person would have to go to the
back of the village and receive the blessing from Negary’s messengers.
Once a person had been confirmed to be sick, they would be brought to the back
of the village and receive Negary’s blessing, which was essentially being
infected with the [Progenitor Germs]. Wang Yuan would then observe and study
the changes that the bacteria undergo within the bodies of these people.
Rudimentary germs like the common cold would quickly be consumed by the
[Progenitor Germs] and kickstart a new round of mutations. Wang Yuan would
then observe the effects these mutated germs have on these people, then made
sure the carrier didn’t die from the disease before collecting mutated bacteria
that had value.
Even if the disease had nothing to do with germs, they would still be planted
with the [Progenitor Germs] and become human Petri dishes that allowed
Negary to observe the changes the bacteria would undergo while inside different
people. Fortunately, Wang Yuan was now able to highly suppress the rate of
growth for these germs and made sure that the infected wouldn’t die or become
completely immune to these bacteria.
There was one notable case where a villager contracted a disease that seemed
similar to cancer. Wang Yuan wasn’t a medical student so he didn’t really study
them, but he noticed that a tumour had formed inside that villager’s dying body
and was growing at a rapid pace.
As Wang Yuan’s bacteria entered his body, they would quickly mutate thanks to
the existence of the tumour. The mutated bacteria quickly got out of Wang
Yuan’s control and grew at an insane rate, forming numerous black spots on the
villager’s body.
At the same time, the black spots were also quickly expanding until it turned him
into a literal ‘black person’, feathers were also visibly growing from his body,
but before they could thoroughly sprout, the man had already died.
This mutated bacteria was then preserved by Wang Yuan and fed at regular
intervals, maintaining the vitality for these germs that he named [Black Crow].
When the villager mutated, he showed off powers that regular humans would
never be able to do. A normal, originally dying sick man after the mutation was
able to leap 5-6 meters with ease and destroyed a house pillar with one punch.
Wang Yuan believed that this [Black Crow] bacteria had a lot of breeding
potential, but required more improvements.
Besides the [Black Crow], there was another type of bacteria that was worth
Wang Yuan’s preservation. It came from no one else but the living person
infected with his germs the longest, Comoros.
Perhaps the [Progenitor Germs] were suppressed for too long inside Comoros’
body, it began to mutate in a strange way and slowly became dormant. But as
soon as Wang Yuan acted on these germs, they would trigger the release of two
different substances inside Comoros’ body. The first of which caused Comoros
to feel extreme happiness, while the other caused extreme fear.
Wang Yuan was in full control of which substance would be released, and in
fact, even without Wang Yuan’s interference, Comoros would not die from the
germs inside him anymore.
This type of bacteria that could trigger happiness and fear was named
[Domination] by Wang Yuan. The deeper meaning of which was that if someone
were to be infected with them, they would never escape from Wang Yuan’s
control. But more importantly, the current Comoros was similar to the mutated
crows, he was able to supply Wang Yuan with Soul Essence, which was the cool
aura.
Unlike the crows, the Soul Essence that Comoros supplied was similar to how it
was when he absorbed the Soul Essence of the dead, it carried emotions as well
as bits and pieces of memories.
“This seems to be similar to the worshipped Gods from my past life. Could it be
that Soul Essence was actually ‘Faith’?” Wang Yuan had such a thought and
rejected the Soul Essence Comoros supplied.
Wang Yuan didn’t want to become a worshipped God like in the stories. Those
Gods might appear to have absolute control, but they were in fact also being
controlled by their collective worshippers, which was something Wang Yuan
couldn’t stomach. He could accept selective, active changes to his personality,
but not passive changes like this.
For his goal, Wang Yuan wanted to become a true manipulator of all things, but
not a God. In fact, if such Gods existed, Wang Yuan also wanted to one day
dominate them as well.
“These [Dominator] germs are quite useful, unfortunately, their infectivity and
spread have also become exceedingly weak. I can’t make them spread widely, so
Comoros is the only carrier for now” Wang Yuan sighed, then continued to
experiment with the different changes that the [Progenitor Germs] went through
in different hosts.
“Comoros’ mother should go into labour quite soon, shouldn’t she?” Wang Yuan
recalled.
Chapter 15
Chapter 15: Vol1 Ch15: The “Righteous” Noah
A heart-wrenching scream resounded from the room as a man with a lame leg
anxiously waited outside.
As the newborn child was delivered, Wang Yuan had come to observe the infant.
“Comoros, your successor has been found” Wang Yuan said as he looked at the
infant. As soon as this child was born, Wang Yuan was able to sense Soul
Essence being transferred to him.
Under the effects of the bacteria, this newborn child was extremely healthy, he
soon opened his eyes and looked towards Wang Yuan’s direction with clear
black eyes as well as a happy smile.
“So you can sense my existence huh?” Wang Yuan smiled.
Even though it was now impossible for Comoros to escape from Wang Yuan’s
control due to the [Domination] germs, he still knew too much. Not to mention
the fact that this infant was a lot more excellent compared to him.
The infant was named Noah by his father.
“The bacteria inside his body will be named the [Righteous] germs” like a sick
joke, Wang Yuan named this bacteria. From what was observed so far, this
bacteria was able to strengthen the constitution of the infected, as this infant was
a lot healthier compared to other newborn babies.
At the same time, a person infected by the [Righteous] bacteria was similar to a
crow infected by the [Progenitor Germs]. This newborn consciousness was
highly sensitive to Wang Yuan’s suggestions, thus allowing him a great deal of
control over the infected.
In the bible, the ‘Righteous’, in principle, wasn’t referring to a person’s good

morals and behaviours. It was more accurately described as an ‘effect’ that came
about through the ’cause’ of having a ‘Covenant’ with God. In other words, a
person who obeyed the laws of God because of their ‘beliefs’.
And so, a person who had a ‘Covenant’ with God was called ‘Righteous’, and
the ‘Covenant’ between Noah and Wang Yuan was the bacteria inside of him,
that was the reason why Wang Yuan named it the [Righteous 1 ] bacteria.
“So that is my younger brother…” Comoros stood from a distance, looking at

the child who was the center of everyone’s attention. Towards this little brother,
he felt admiration and envy, if he didn’t appear, Comoros wouldn’t have joined
the hunting party, and he wouldn’t have run into ‘that’.
As soon as he thought that, Comoros felt a sense of dread and fear over his body.
That was the effect of the [Domination] germs, whenever he thought about
Negary in a bad way, his body’s instincts would naturally react and release the
fear trigger substance inside his body, causing him to feel fear.
Taking one last look at the family that he no longer had a place in, Comoros
turned around and left. He had finally made up his mind to dedicate his
everything to Negary.
Wang Yuan continued to observe the effects of the [Righteous] germs. Noah’s
growth was unbelievably fast, and he also had an extraordinary mind. If Wang
Yuan did not have a constant connection to his consciousness, Wang Yuan
would’ve believed without a doubt that Noah was actually a Reincarnator.
“Wald!” when Noah uttered a few illegible syllables, a small grey bird flew in
from the window. It carried a rolled-up leaf in its talons, when it got closer to
Noah, it carefully poured the dew on the leaf into Noah’s mouth.
Wang Yuan was observing this not too far away. Noah’s actions couldn’t help but
remind Wang Yuan of the Cauchy’s legends. According to their folklore,
‘Cauchy’ represented spirits, and the Cauchy people were a race of humans born
from the spirits of the Progenitor of all things. They recognized the names of
Gods in all things and could borrow those names to unleash unimaginable
power.
From his observations so far, Noah would occasionally utter a few illegible
syllables. Through these syllables, Noah was able to command various animals,
the easiest of which were birds, to do as he liked.
“Wald should have the meaning of ‘the drinker’ in the Cauchy language” Wang
Yuan scowled and thought about this connection: “Could it be that the Cauchy
people’s legends are actually true?”
Through his connection with Noah, he could indeed communicate with the boy,
but Noah was still too young to fully express what he wanted to say clearly.
Even the vague syllables that he could speak were nothing but a sort of instinct.
Perhaps sensing Wang Yuan staring at him, he turned towards Wang Yuan and
smiled happily. Wang Yuan also smiled, since regardless of what secret the
Cauchy people held, at least for now, Noah was his ‘Righteous’.
“The bacteria will need to be improved further, these current bacteria are unable
to give me enough power” Wang Yuan briefly sensed the situation of the germs
spread all over the village, but suddenly felt a report coming from the two
mutated crows at the large tree.
“The crows are hatching huh?” Wang Yuan lightly left Noah’s side, using his
interference force to propel himself towards the back of the village.
After his soul was replenished a few times, his interference force was greatly
reinforced, so his movement speed also increased, and he soon arrived at the
large tree at the back of the village.
Within the crow’s nest, only two out of five crow eggs hatched. Two hatchlings
with barely any fur were energetically moving around the nest. As this was the
mutated crows’ nest, the [Progenitor Germs] were everywhere in the air.
When the two hatchlings came into contact with the germs, they didn’t show any
adverse effects at all and instead became more lively instead. It was obvious that
the current [Progenitor Germs] were extremely suitable for these crows.
“A normal crow hatchling would need to be taken care of for about a month by
adult crows before they become adolescent and can leave the nest by themselves.
But these crows might be able to leave their nests a lot sooner than that” Wang
Yuan used his interference force to check the situation of these two hatchlings
before making a rough estimation.
Soon enough, the crow eggs all hatched one by one. The villagers had already
prepared a bit of food, fruits, worms as well as rotten meat not too far away from
where they were, so the two grown crows didn’t have to search for food to feed
the new hatchlings.
After all five eggs had hatched, no signs of any disease or adverse reactions to
living in a bacteria-filled environment appeared at all, the only side effect was
that the birds were a lot more prone to being hungry.
“A satisfactory situation. Of course, I can’t rule out the possibility of them

mutating again after they grow up” while observing them, Wang Yuan had such
a thought. The crows weren’t quite as important as they were before, but the
more crows he had, the better.
Every crow was a stable source of daily Soul Essence for him, even if it wasn’t a
lot, through accumulation, it was a lot more stable compared to the alternatives.
“I wonder what would happen after my soul is completely replenished?” Wang

Yuan checked the state of his own soul. At the moment, his soul seemed to be
complete, but he knew better than anyone else that the vague feeling of being
greatly incomplete still existed.
His own instincts were constantly telling him to absorb more Soul Essence and
make up for his shortcomings. In fact, while infecting pregnant women, Wang
Yuan had an impulse to throw himself straight into their bellies.
Because at that time, he could faintly tell that he would immediately be complete
again if he did that and would once again reincarnate as a human. But the
impulse was forcibly held back by Wang Yuan.
First of all, he couldn’t guarantee that after reincarnating as a human, he would

retain his memories.
Secondly, even if he could retain his memories, Wang Yuan wasn’t too fond of
the idea of being human again. Right now, he could still become stronger
through absorbing Soul Essence, but he would easily fall into danger by
becoming human, possibly dying once again. At that time, there were no
guarantees that he would turn into a remnant soul again.
Chapter 16
Chapter 16: Vol1 Ch16: The Kent tribe
Two days later, the hatchlings had grown a lot bigger, now begging and waiting
for food in high spirits.
The new hunting party had also just returned from their second expedition, this
time bringing back about 7-8 crows.
Comoros was standing below the shade of the large tree. As he saw the tied-up
crows, his eyes went cold and pointed at a crow that lost ones of its wings:
“These crows have yet to become servants to my Master, but that is no reason for
you to wound it this way”
“Which one of you wounded it, step out” Comoros’ gaze swept through the
members of this new hunting party: “Unless you intend to anger the great
Negary”
One of the hunters glanced around nervously before stepping forward, slightly
trembling. Comoros knew this person well as he was an old playmate of his, but
now the only thing in this playmate’s eyes as he looked at Comoros was fear.
Looking at his old playmate’s fearful demeanour, Comoros steeled himself for
what he was about to do. Wounding the crow was nothing but an excuse, and the
reason why such an excuse had to be made in the first place was due to Negary’s
order asking for a sacrifice.
During this time, the only Life Essence Wang Yuan had been able to absorb was
from the [Black Crow] germs. Now that his stock of Life Essence was no longer
enough, a sacrifice had to be made, and Wang Yuan conveyed this order to
Comoros through his [Domination] germs.
It was possible for him to randomly pick out a villager to be sacrificed, but that
could cause the villager’s intense retaliation, so an excuse was necessary to
forcefully denounce those who made minor mistakes as sinners and sacrifice
them.
And right now, this old playmate of Comoros was the one standing at the pointy
end of the spear. Since Comoros couldn’t go against Negary’s orders, he had no
choice but to silently apologize for his following actions.
Comoros squinted his eyes and was about to pronounce a sentence when a
member of the village guards quickly rode his horse towards them.
“Chief Comoros sir, we discovered signs of the Kent tribe” this member of the
village guard hurriedly got off his horse and reported to Comoros in a low voice.
“The Kent tribe?” Comoros decided against recalling some not-so-pleasant

memories and turned towards his old playmate, declaring: “Originally, your sin
should have been paid for with your life”
“However, you have been given a chance to redeem yourself. A life for a life,
join the village guards, capture a Kent tribesman and use his life to redeem for
your own!” in the end, Comoros was soft, he decided to indirectly spare his old
playmate.
Wang Yuan didn’t mind Comoros’ little scheme too much as he was recalling the
information he knew about the Kent tribe.
The Kent people were widely known as natural-born bandits. The instinct to
plunder and kill had been engraved into their bloodline. This description wasn’t
racial discrimination, but rather something that the Kent people had proven time
and time again through their actions. This was their nature that couldn’t be
changed even with acquired education and teachings.
Once upon a time, in the neighbouring Royas Kingdom, there used to be a kind-
hearted aristocrat. He believed that the Kent people were widely known as
bandits because the only people they knew from birth were bandits. The only
thing that they learned from were skills to plunder and steal, so the only thing
they could naturally become was a bandit.
He reasoned that if a Kent tribesman could be brought to and educated by a

normal family, they would naturally grow up to be a normal person.
During an excursion, he stopped a group of Adventurers from killing an infant
girl who was just born within the group of Kent tribe bandits that they had just
wiped out. He declared that children were innocent and adopted the infant girl in
front of the Adventurer’s completely flabbergasted faces.
That aristocratic scholar never told the girl about her heritage as a Kent person.
From a very young age, she was taught etiquette and education like any other
aristocratic girl, at the same time meticulously regulated her behaviours, treating
her like his real daughter.
On her 15th birthday, she would have inherited that aristocrat’s peerage, if not
for the fact that she was accused, with undeniable evidence, that ever since she
was 12, she had been poisoning the aristocrat with a chronic poison. She would
have been called a Viscountess, and not her current title of Great Robber Ika
Elissa.
At 12 years old, when Ika had never even touched the cruel knowledge of the
Kent tribe, after she accidentally learnt of the chronic poison, even without any
grudge against him, she began to slowly poison her adoptive father.
That was simply the Kent people’s nature. They didn’t feel that plundering from
others was a shameful thing to do. In fact, they craved it like addicts, frequently
moving out to steal and rob others even without needing to, just to enjoy the
pleasure it brought them.
Of course, even if the Kent people’s nature was to rob and steal, they weren’t
idiots. They would not attack forces that were too powerful or completely
eliminate the parties that they stole from, otherwise, if there was no one left to
steal from, the Kent tribe that hated working for their keep would’ve gone
extinct long ago.
And this Cauchy village was one of the parties to be stolen from. Every year,
bandit troupes consisting of Kent people would raid the village, and every time,
the village would have to do something to protect themselves against these
pillagers.
If the village was completely defenceless against the bandits, they would do
whatever they liked. The worst instance was several years ago when the Kent
people managed to enter the village and lit everything on fire, reducing
numerous houses to ash. If it weren’t for the Kent tribe deciding to leave some of
the villagers alive to be plundered again, this village would have already been
destroyed at the time. That year, many Cauchy people either starved or were
frozen to death.
Of course, there were also some calm years where both sides flexed their
muscles against one another. If the Kent bandits considered their village to be a
hard bone to chew on, they would only demand the village to give them a bit of
food before running away.
However, this village was now different. This village was now under Wang
Yuan’s domination, and Wang Yuan couldn’t possibly let the things under his
control to once again be controlled by others.
Because of that, Wang Yuan’s policy against the Kent people from the very start
was total elimination. These Cauchy people, for better or for worse, were under
Wang Yuan’s control. They were ‘assets’ that would increase their own values
over time, so Wang Yuan didn’t want to be too cruel against them.
But towards the Kent people, Wang Yuan had no mercy.
The bacteria bred under the village’s conditions all have very low infectivity, so
if they were bred from the Kent people’s blood with their extremely invasive
nature, would I be able to create germs with extremely high infectivity?
Wang Yuan was looking forward to finding this out. But before that, he needed a
certain number of armed forces. After all, the Cauchy village originally didn’t
have much when it came to armed forces, only the hunting party and the village
guards.
But the hunting party was completely eliminated by Wang Yuan, leaving only
the newbie Comoros alive. While the village guard’s captain, Jacob, was also
killed, the remaining members of the village guards were delegated to the new
hunting party to search for crows, so the current fighting power of the village
was at an all-time low.
If they did not have confidence in the existence of Negary, most of the villagers
would’ve already prepared to flee.
Seeing the newly captured crows, Wang Yuan recalled the incomplete [Black
Crow] germs and had a certain thought. The Cauchy village people lived a very
secluded life, so they knew too little about the outside world. Perhaps this time,
he would be able to learn a bit more from these Kent tribe bandits.
Chapter 17
Chapter 17: Vol1 Ch17: The rightful place for the weak is to be dominated!!!
Riding galloping horses at full speed, the Kent tribe people were screaming in
excitement.
They loved to plunder and steal. Even taking minor things could cause them to
feel excitement and joy. Their very nature was to take things from others and
make it theirs, satisfying this nature for them was exactly like satisfying a certain
other human nature, it brought them ecstasy.
Scheming or violence, anything would work all the same, the word ‘steal’ itself
had been engraved deeply into their bones.
The Cauchy guards had already noticed the approaching Kent tribe from afar and
immediately sent people back to the village while putting up traps on the path,
trying to resist these Kent tribe bandits.
But their resistance was honestly too weak. A large part of their forces had
already been forcefully delegated to the hunting party to look for crows.
The bandits roared in excitement and joy, they didn’t mind bullying the weak, in
fact, that would only make them feel even more eager. Only intense retaliation
and resistance would rouse their sense of respect and make them choose to hold
back when they steal from someone.
The current Cauchy people didn’t have the ability to resist, so their robber’s
blood was practically boiling from the thrill. If they were allowed to freely attack
the village as they did a few years ago, the catastrophe of the village being burnt
to ashes would most likely repeat itself.
The Kent tribe people chased after the fleeing village guards in their frenzy.
While shooting at them with arrows, they nimbly avoided the practically useless
traps and laughed at the powerful fleeing Cauchy people.
Last year, the Cauchy people had used these traps and various other methods to
retaliate and stop these Kent tribe people from going too far.
Of course, at the time, the Cauchy people’s village guards were more like a
group of caretakers for bears or servants that served a tyrant. Against the Kent
tribe’s attack, they didn’t have the choice to not retaliate, because doing that
would only cause the bandit blood of the Kent to boil more intensely.
At the same time, they couldn’t retaliate too much. Because if they really caused
the Kent bandits too many casualties and angered the Kent people, they would
ignore the principle of long-term preservation. Quite a few villages had already
been destroyed by the Kent people out of anger and revenge because they
managed to kill one or two Kent bandits.
This was similar to having a girlfriend. If you treated her too well, she was going
to act spoiled, if you treated her badly, she was going to act even more spoiled.
In the end, the core of the problem was because you were the weaker party in the
relationship.
It was because there existed a ‘weaker party’ that the relationship simply could
not be completely balanced, and so anything you do could be the wrong thing to
do, that was just how love worked. And that was exactly how the Cauchy people
were in front of the Kent tribe. It was because they were weak that they had no
choice but to try and resist the Kent tribe, while trying at the same time not to
overdo it.
Standing afar, Wang Yuan glanced at the fleeing Cauchy village guards and
thought of a saying that he heard somewhere a long time ago: Only the weak
needed to think of the big picture, because they couldn’t handle the
consequences of the status quo being broken.
At the same time, those truly strong had never been worried about the bigger
picture, because they themselves were the bigger picture. The previous Kent
tribe people were the bigger picture, so they didn’t need to pay too much
attention about whether or not killing the Cauchy people that way would be
unreasonable. Or whether they could survive if their food was stolen. Or whether
they could endure seeing their daughters and wives being harassed in front of
their faces.
“All unfavourable conditions in the world are brought about by the party in
question not having enough power” Wang Yuan slowly declared.
If he were strong before, he would be able to notice the hole within the System’s
fraudulent act and remain in his original world as the Protagonist. If the Cauchy
people were powerful enough, the Kent tribe wouldn’t have even considered
visiting their village, just like how this small group of Kent tribe bandits had
never considered robbing the Interkam Kingdom.
“And now, we are the more powerful party in the relationship with the Kent
tribe. That is why they are the side that is dominated” Wang Yuan glanced at the
approaching Kent bandits and gave his order.
Comoros’ expression changed slightly and turned around to look at a group of

anxious Cauchy villagers. They each held a jar wrapped tightly in cloths in their
arms, looking a bit puzzled and overwhelmed. Comoros’ playmate who was
branded a sinner was also among them.
“The jar in your chests contains the curse of the great Negary. As soon as anyone
is infected by that, they will contract the plague and die. As long as you fling
them towards the Kent tribe people, you should be able to draw most of their
attention” Comoros explained: “After that, the only thing you need to do is
capture as many un-cursed Kent tribe people as possible. They will become our
sacrifices for Negary, the more you capture, the more rewards you shall receive”
“Especially you. If you cannot capture a sacrifice, then you can only become a
sacrifice yourself” Comoros told his old playmate. This was his final act of
kindness. If this playmate still couldn’t take this opportunity, he only had himself
to blame.
“Go”
Hearing Comoros’ order, the group of 7-8 people each ran towards the Kent
tribe, each with a jar in front of their chest.
The village guard members were frantically running away on their horse,
occasionally dodging the arrows that came at them. They didn’t dare to stop
even for a little bit, because the moment they did, they would easily be cut down
by the Kent bandits on their pursuit, or killed by an arrow that came from
somewhere behind their back.
The order they received was to lure the enemies to this area. They were told that
there would be reinforcements waiting for them. Right now, about 20 Kent
bandits were chasing after them, each armed with a horse, a long blade as well as
bow and arrows.
“Kakakaka! I’m going to shoot your butts off! Running away so slowly, are you
trying to dedicate your butt to me!?” one of the Kent bandits laughed, the bow in
his hand shot out an arrow without hesitation and hit someone’s leg.
He was then disoriented from the pain and fell from his horse. The man tried to
call for help, but none of his companions stopped to pull him up. Seeing the
Kent bandits getting closer and closer, he tried to crawl forward.
But how could a wounded person escape the Kent people?
These bandits quickly caught up to this Cauchy person. They decided to stop
pursuing them for now, as the Cauchy people seemed to have given up on
fighting back this year. Their lack of resistance made the bandits not feel the
need to hurry up.
The wounded man was still crawling forward. His desire to live was intense, but
if a desire could be fulfilled merely by being intense enough, this world wouldn’t
be so sorrowful.
“Ah hah, little Cauchy man, you don’t seem to have any belongings. Then this
gracious me shall be benevolent and only steal your life” a Kent bandit heartily
laughed.
“Don’t kill me, please don’t kill me!!” the Cauchy man continued to crawl
forward with snot and tears running down his face, like a little worm whose only
wish was to continue living.
“We don’t need to ask for an ant’s permission” the Kent bandit excitedly raised
his blade, lopped off the man’s head and urged his horse to continue galloping
towards the village.
Chapter 18
Chapter 18: Vol1 Ch18: Piece of [Black Crow] meat
The Kent horses once again galloped forward, but this time, a captured Cauchy
person was being dragged along on the ground behind them.
The captured Cauchy person was screaming desperately but would go quiet soon
since there was no such thing as a road in this place. The thing that people called
‘roads’ were still dirt paths cleared of trees and rocks, anyone being dragged
behind a horse on this was most likely going to die no matter what.
At this point, the group of village guards who carried the jars containing
Negary’s ‘curse’ had silently approached them.
There were a total of 28 Kent tribe bandits, each of them were burly powerful
men. After all, the only thing they learnt from birth was how to plunder and rob
other people, and when it came to robbing things, strength was the most
important factor.
There were only 8 Cauchy people in this little team, so if they charged the Kent
head-on, that would be just suicide. Even if they were carrying Negary’s curse,
they didn’t want to openly step out to face the Kent bandits.
This was natural, as the Kent people’s strength had been proven year after year,
while Negary’s power had only been shown very briefly by him summoning a
group of rats that bit the village chief to death. The fact that these people were
even willing to step out at all was thanks to a combination of Comoros’
brainwashing and persuasion ever since he took over.
“Is this really going to be useful?” Sen was hiding inside a nearby bush, glancing
down at the normal-looking sealed jar in his hands, doubtful about how it would
kill a large number of Kent people. As the only son of the El family, just like
Comoros, he originally didn’t want to join the hunting party.
But because of Negary’s appearance, the previous hunting party couldn’t bring
any prey back to the village, and the village’s harvests were a bit lacking this
year due to various reasons, so if he didn’t join the hunting party, he could only
starve.
Because of that, Sen decided to join the new hunting party and find new
messengers for the great Negary. Every crow he caught would be rewarded
handsomely, and this was a lot safer than going deep into the wilderness and
hunting large beasts to bring back as food.
However, because of his inexperience, Sen’s method of catching the crows was a
bit rough, causing one of the crows’ wings to be clipped. At the time, he didn’t
think too much of it, but turns out that was a huge mistake that he had made.
Comoros’ cold gaze at the time caused him to almost pee his pants.
After all, Comoros had now offered his forehead to Negary, his everything now
belonged to Negary, so his icy gaze also represented Negary’s watchful gaze.
For his own life, he had no choice but to join the ambush with the other village
guards, capture a Kent person to bring back as a sacrifice to Negary and redeem
himself. In actuality, he wasn’t at all confident about the success of what he was
about to do.
But in Sen’s mind, between being offered as a sacrifice for Negary and dying
while fighting the Kent bandits, he would rather choose the latter, because that
sounded like a more heroic death.
“Are they here?” listening to the sound of the horses’ gallops, Sen held the jar
tightly in his chest. As soon as the galloping were close enough, he trembled
slightly, exchanged glances with the other village guards, and threw the jar with
all his strength.
“Little Cauchy rats, are you trying to ambush us?” this group of Kent bandits
arrogantly laughed, not at all concerned with the jars that were thrown towards
them. After all, these Cauchy rats wouldn’t actually dare to harm them, the
hundreds of Kent tribesmen that had their backs were the source of their
confidence.
However, this time, it didn’t quite go as the Kent bandits expected. When the
jars were broken around where their horses stood, a large amount of black liquid
splashed on their bodies, filling the air around with an incredible stench.
This stench was so sudden that the Kent people who were originally taking aim
missed their shots, while the Cauchy person being dragged behind them was
practically soaked in the black sealed liquid.
Wang Yuan’s field of cognition wasn’t very sensitive to smell, so he was

standing quite near when the splash happened, observing as the liquid was
scattered and calmly began his record: “[Black Crow] germs, the first large-scale
Kent people infection experiment commences”
“At the same time, horse infectivity experimentation can also be conducted”
Wang Yuan actively controlled the germs so that they quickly grew and
multiplied.
The black liquid in those jars were the catalysts for the [Black Crow] germs, the
[Black Crow] germs would infect the Kent people’s bodies through the smell
alone. Before the Kent people who were splashed with this stinky substance
could even become furious, one of them had already let out a pained cry.
The Cauchy person who was being dragged behind by the horse was completely
soaked by the black liquid and became deformed before anyone else. His
originally dying body was able to break the rope around his neck, his skin also
became abnormally black and rotten at the same time. He quickly jumped
towards a vomiting Kent bandit that was on his horse and bit the Kent person’s
leg.
The infected Cauchy person was having his muscle activity triggered by the
[Black Crow] germs, so the strength of his bite wasn’t normal. He immediately
ripped off a large chunk of flesh from that Kent person’s leg and directly
swallowed it down.
As soon as he did, the mutated person’s flesh rotting slowed down, but his head
was immediately lopped off by a slash of the Kent person’s blade, spouting black
blood like a geyser from his now-open neck.
However, even after being beheaded, the mutated man was still vigorous enough
to move around, the flesh around where his neck was cut even writhed and
morphed, as if trying to regrow another head.
Regretfully, in the end, the mutated man couldn’t endure it and collapsed, his
body quickly rotted away into a puddle of black liquid. Before the bitten Kent
bandit could even sigh in relief, he was knocked off by the horse he was riding
on and was trampled by the rampaging animal’s hooves.
The Kent bandit was completely confused, unable to understand why the
situation suddenly became like this. But among the foul stench, he suddenly
found his horse’s smell to be exceptionally alluring, tempting him to take a bite.
Compelled by the robbing instinct engraved in the bloodline of the Kent tribe,
the trampled Kent person immediately reached his head up and took a large bite
from the horse’s stomach. The foul black blood that came from the wound
completely soaked his body, but the Kent bandit didn’t mind that at all, instead,
he opened his mouth wide to drink the pouring blood and continued to rip off the
horse’s flesh bite after bite.
The insanity quickly spread among the Kent bandits and their horses. After
being infected, their skins turned black and began to rot away, the only method
to slow this rotting down was apparently to devour the flesh of another living
being.
Wang Yuan observed the germ’s mutation from afar, as they continued to devour
the flesh of others, the same [Black Crow] germs were mutating into different
strains, infecting and devouring one another, becoming stranger by the second.
In the end, only a large blob of black liquid of amalgamated flesh remained, still
writhing and moving. The mass consisted of the horses’ flesh, the Kent bandits’
flesh as well as the flesh of the infected Cauchy person at the start.
The flesh and blood were gathering, slowly moving to bind to one another,
apparently trying to form a new lifeform. Through his connection with the
germs, Wang Yuan could sense the huge amount of vitality from the giant
forming body.
Wang Yuan was highly interested in knowing what kind of lifeform this mass of
flesh would become in the end.
Chapter 19
Chapter 19: Vol1 Ch19: The missing ‘something’
The huge blob of flesh quickly withered away, two black and red tentacles then
sprouted from inside the rotting husk, followed by a chunk of strange-looking
flesh. A total of 10 eyes were completely open, attached to the chunk of flesh
covered in red and black body fluids.
As soon as the eyes opened, Wang Yuan’s expression changed, not because the
eyes of the newly born monster began to observe him, but because as soon as the
eyes opened, something suddenly happened, causing germs and bacteria that
made up the core of this monster to gradually escape Wang Yuan’s control.
The monster’s 10 eyes constantly shifted and moved around like it was
observing this world, then completely ripped the rotten flesh husk around its
body away, revealing its true form to everyone.
Where the ‘head’ of the monster was supposed to be was the strange chunk of
flesh with 10 eyes on top of it, constantly shifting around to observe its
surroundings. Below the ‘head’ was a hunched humanoid form with two black
and red tentacles on its back, the monster’s legs were the horses’ hooves.
The monster didn’t have any skin, it was similar to a skinned frog covered in
black and red bodily fluids. It tried to take a step forward out of the rotten flesh
husk, but tripped and fell back into the chunk of rotten flesh.
After more struggling, the monster managed to stand up again, then paused
briefly as it tried to think of something. It then leapt directly out from the rotten
flesh husk, heading towards Wang Yuan’s direction.
He sensed danger from that monster, this was the very first time Wang Yuan had
actually felt danger directly from something in this world. Ever since the
beginning, the risks he felt all came directly from himself, the most prominent of
which was the lack of Life Essence, most other things couldn’t even see him, let
alone threaten him.
But Wang Yuan wasn’t feeling distressed. The emotions he absorbed from Jacob
were displaying its effects, turning his personality into one that didn’t panic in
the face of danger. He started to float backwards while closely observing the
other party’s actions. Unlike a normal newborn creature, this monster showed a
clear sense of self as well as a very fast ability to adapt and understand this
world.
“Gu Ru Gu Ru Gu Ru!” several orifices opened on the head-like portion of the

monster and spoke in a strange tone as if it was some sort of language. The
orifices then changed and made a different kind of sound: “Casca Cassos?”
“This feeling?” Wang Yuan carefully thought about how the germs that made
this monster lose control in the first place: “This feels a bit similar to having a
higher consciousness descending on it?”
“Soul Transmigration? 1 ” Wang Yuan suddenly recalled this word. If that was
the case, the other party’s strange actions up to now could be explained. But no
matter how you looked at it, this monster wasn’t human, it even tried to speak
another language, some of which included a bit of the Kent tribe’s languages.
Unfortunately, it seemed to have only just learnt the language so it was unable to
express what it wanted.
“Does it want to communicate?” Wang Yuan analyzed the creature’s actions, but
before he did anything, after the monster noticed that it couldn’t communicate
with him, it hurriedly dashed forward. Apparently, it was urgently craving
something.
“I also want to know what you have to say, but regretfully, seems like
communication won’t be established at this point in time” Wang Yuan could only
consider a different method to obtain this information.
His interference force spread out and disturbed the creature’s steps, several small
critters with rotting skin and flesh also emerged, clearly infected by his bacteria.
The main goal this time for him was to experiment with the [Black Crow] germs,
but as Wang Yuan was becoming more and more cautious, he took the Cauchy
people’s failure to accomplish their task into consideration and infected these
small critters around the village. Using his control over the bacteria as well as
the injection of his will through them, he forcefully took control of these small
critters.
Under the stimulation of the bacteria, the critters jumped straight towards the
strange monster and madly ripped its flesh off. While the tentacles behind the
monster’s back also swung wildly to grab the critters, trying to take something
out of them.
Unfortunately, these critters were infected by Wang Yuan’s bacteria so much that
their psyche was mostly broken, even Wang Yuan himself didn’t think he would
get much use out of them in that state. Sure enough, the monster angrily threw
the critters away before stopping in place, glaring at Wang Yuan with all 10 eyes
as if it wanted to engrave Wang Yuan’s appearance into its mind.
The monster’s body then quickly collapsed, a large amount of Life Essence and a
strand of Soul Essence began to pour out from the body.
After a bit of thought, Wang Yuan continued to wait, only when the Soul
Essence was on the verge of dissipating did he absorb it, together with small
fragmented memories and emotions.
Because this Soul Essence was worn out so thinly it nearly disappeared, the
memories he obtained from it was also pathetically little. Wang Yuan didn’t get
much from it, he couldn’t even decipher the other party’s language, the only
thing he managed to understand was the monster’s final actions.
That monster’s soul, through some unknown method, reached for ‘something’
deep inside its own soul, took the ‘something’ with its consciousness and left this
world, leaving behind a large amount of Soul Essence.
“So that really was Soul Transmigration? And it was something that the creature
actively triggered!” Wang Yuan was extremely excited. In truth, Wang Yuan’s
main worry was that he would be trapped inside this so-called low-magic world
for the rest of his undeath.
That way, even if Wang Yuan took total control of this world, his desire to
dominate would not be sated. He already knew about the existence of other
worlds, so if a low-magic world existed, there would surely also be a high-magic
world, and how could he be satisfied settling down in some corner of the
universe?
Who would’ve thought, not only did he run into a world traveler today, he also
obtained the other party’s Transfer method. Wang Yuan was so excited that he
couldn’t wait to reach deep inside his soul like the other party had done and try
to feel the ‘something’ in there.
A long while later, Wang Yuan opened his eyes to find that the battle had ended.
More than half of the Kent bandits who tried to invade the Cauchy village were
killed, only a few of them managed to escape, and two of the Kent bandits were
even captured alive.
Sen ecstatically looked down at the captured Kent person in front of him. He
succeeded, he managed to take the opportunity and captured a Kent bandit to
replace him as the sacrifice, this way he wouldn’t have to die.
“I did it!!” Sen shouted from excitement. Comoros was standing quite far away,
ordering the others to use firewood to burn the chunks of scattered rotten flesh
around this area, otherwise, the [Black Crow] germs here would quickly infect
every living thing around here uncontrollably.
As for the last monster that appeared, Comoros and the rest decided to treat it as
if it never appeared in the first place. When he heard Sen’s excited shout, he
lightly smiled. Even if their friendship no longer existed, it was still a good thing
to see an old friend survive.
“I…” when Sen was about to say something else, he felt a chill run down his
spine as an invisible power directly entered his body through his neck. Without
any resistance, he collapsed and lost his life.
Looking at Sen’s drifting Life Essence and Soul Essence, the annoyance and
irritation Wang Yuan was feeling finally subsided a bit.
Just now, Wang Yuan had used the monster’s method to reach deep inside his
soul, only to find that it was different from the monster. There was nothing even
at the deepest part of Wang Yuan’s soul. It was at this moment that he
understood what his soul was missing.
Chapter 20
Chapter 20: Vol1 Ch20: The new life that isn’t mine
Wang Yuan was fortunate. He was able to randomly encounter and obtain
information from a world traveller through their soul, thus finding out the way of
Transmigrating to another world.
But Wang Yuan was also unfortunate because the method he obtained wasn’t
usable to him.
Wang Yuan didn’t know for sure what a person’s soul was made of, but from that
creature’s actions, he could tell that it considered the ‘something’ at the deepest
part of its soul, together with its memories, to be its real ‘Self’.
It was because of this that the creature chose to throw away most of its Soul
Essence, only preserving the ‘something’ inside its soul as it had no choice but to
escape this world.
When Wang Yuan looked at the deepest part of his own soul, he found that there
was nothing there. Rather than saying that he lost that ‘something’, it felt more
like his current self was the part that was discarded.
After reorganizing the fragmented pieces of information from the monster, Wang
Yuan finally understood his situation a bit clearer. At the deepest part of the soul,
there existed a certain ‘something’, in the monster’s language, it was called the
‘Gusar’.
This term expressed ‘the true self’, ‘the origin’, ‘the source’ and other similar
meanings, the core and beginning of the soul. In the cultivation novels of his old
world, this would be the True Spirit.
Both the soul and the substance he called Soul Essence were nothing more than
the derivative, because of that, strictly speaking, the being previously called
‘Wang Yuan’ had already been reincarnated, the current Wang Yuan was nothing
more than the residue of the human ‘Wang Yuan’.
And in reality, he was gradually turning into an existence foreign to the human
‘Wang Yuan’. Despite how little he knew about the soul, Wang Yuan could tell
that the monster’s soul and its True Spirit were very similar, while he found that
his current soul was full of impurities.
These impurities came from the crows, from other animals, from the dead
Cauchy people. Since each True Spirit was unique, the derivative Soul Essence
would naturally also be unique.
Through absorbing the Soul Essence left behind by other dead creatures, Wang
Yuan was certainly able to become stronger, but it also caused his own soul to
become mixed and impure.
“What a horrible piece of information”
From what he organized from the monster’s fragmented memories, their people
could use the unique properties of the True Spirit to Transmigrate themselves
from one world to another. Their people had gone to and witnessed many
otherworldly civilizations, so they invented a scale to measure the potential of
living souls called the Tower scale.
Their power system was one where they would become stronger through
releasing their True Spirit and obtain immense power from their own [Origin].
The power systems of other worlds were also more or less required to be related
in some way to the True Spirit to reach higher levels.
The higher a living being scored on the Tower scale, the more easily it could
release its True Spirit. It was precisely because of its high score on the Tower
scale that the monster obtained the Soul Transmigration secret and was allowed
to travel to other worlds.
If Wang Yuan were to go to the monster’s homeworld and was measured on the
Tower scale, the most likely conclusion would be something like this: a remnant
soul without Gusar, contaminated by large amounts of foreign Soul Essence,
virus control(tentatively highest level), cultivation to become fodder
recommended.
Indeed, if it weren’t for the fact that the monster couldn’t adapt to the
environment of this new world, Wang Yuan’s meager strength compared to him
was most likely not even enough to be considered fodder.
“However, without taking the bad news into consideration, the benefits I
obtained from this is quite notable” Wang Yuan now had a clear idea about
himself, his potential was limited, without a True Spirit to draw power from, his
ability to control bacteria and viruses—— would soon reach a bottleneck.
In this low-magic world, that might be enough to be a calamity, but in other

higher-grade worlds, he was probably something any ability user could eliminate
without trouble.
“I really must say, this wake-up call was a bit harsh” Wang Yuan slowly floated
back to the village and returned to the large tree to observe the infected baby
crows that were currently mutating. Dejection was inevitable for anyone that
found something like this out about themselves. Just imagine, in a must-play
online game of the century where the level cap is 100 or even 1000, you found
out that your max level is a measly 10, and that you can’t create a new account,
forever trapped inside Novice Town. Anyone would be devastated.
“Perhaps I should consider the option of reincarnating as a human again” Wang

Yuan recalled the impulse he felt as he faced a pregnant woman from before, this
time seriously considering this option that he discarded at the time.
“If I reincarnate, I might be able to obtain another Gusar”
Wang Yuan floated towards a pregnant villager. This was Jacob’s wife, Isabella
who came from the Interkam Kingdom, sensing the warmth coming from her
belly, he could tell that the child was still a bit away from being born.
This True Spirit is still in a relatively pristine state, if I were to jump in right
now, perhaps I would obtain a new life.
After a long time of contemplation, Wang Yuan slowly floated forward, going
closer to Isabella, feeling his impulse to jump in becoming even more intense.
“A new life!” Wang Yuan sighed but didn’t actually enter Isabella’s belly.
Compared to finding it impossibly hard to improve himself, Wang Yuan found it
more unbearable to once again be dominated by something else, even if that
‘something’ was his own new True Spirit.
“The Gusar is only a concept from that monster’s world. Perhaps other worlds
have other ways to become stronger or other methods to supplement their True
Spirit”
Wang Yuan consoled himself.
If I can’t accept reincarnation and having to rely on the True Spirit, then there is
only one thing for me to do. Hah, let’s see if I can make a new path for myself.
“If the Church of Divine Grace has a way to restrain Evil Spirits, then they
should also have studied Evil Spirits to some extent. Let’s make a small goal for
myself first” Wang Yuan observed the situation of the germs and virus in the
village: “Attack and dominate the Church of Divine Grace, obtain their
information on Evil Spirits”
“But before that, I should develop myself” Wang Yuan understood his own
worth, and it wasn’t much at the moment. He had only been in this world for a
month at most, the things he could dominate and control were still lacking.
One month later.
“AH!” Isabella suddenly clutched her stomach in pain, she was going into
labour. Her neighbours were obviously able to see and hear this, but not many of
them tried to help her.
After all, Jacob had previously tried to ask for help from the Church of Divine
Grace and angered Negary. In this village now fully under Negary’s control,
there were not too many people willing to risk danger to themselves and help the
wife and child of a sinner. The most they could do was not bully this poor
pregnant woman in consideration of their previous relations.
Isabella screamed and cried in pain, but still tried to crawl back into her own
room, if no one else was willing to help her, she had no choice but to help
herself.
Boiling some hot water, heating a pair of scissors, preparing towels, Isabella
endured the pain of childbirth while preparing everything.
After an unknown period of time had passed, with the cry of a newborn, an
infant full of wrinkles was in Isabella’s hands. She was a beautiful, healthy girl.
As she looked at this new life, even the strong mother Isabella shed tears of joy
and bitterness.
As Jacob had wished when he was still alive, the young girl was named Nala,
Nala Dakmi.
Wang Yuan was hovering not too far away, observing this new life called Nala.
He gradually had a somber expression in his face, as Wang Yuan was able to
sense the bacteria inside her body, but he couldn’t control them.
The bacteria had already fused with something else inside the girl’s body, so
even though Wang Yuan was able to sense them, they had already belonged to
the young girl.
Chapter 21
Chapter 21: Vol1 Ch21: 10 years later
“Noah, a troublemaker!” with a childish voice, a little girl in braids shouted from
below.
Noah, who was reading by the window of the second floor, closed his book and
looked up.
The 10 year-old Noah appeared to be very strong, his neat demeanour as well as
his meticulous and careful personality made him the natural leader of the Cauchy
youth organization.
Putting the book down on one side, Noah jumped down from the window, his
black hair was neatly combed, not at all like a 10 year-old boy.
“What’s the matter, who would dare cause trouble here?” Noah squinted his
eyes, this place was no longer the small village of 10 years ago.
8 years ago, after the great Negary performed a miracle that completely pushed
the Kent tribe out, this originally small village was hailed as Reystromia,
meaning ‘the place observed by greatness’. ‘Greatness’ here meant devils,
ghosts, or gods, existences that far exceeded humans.
Gradually, the name Reystromia was adopted by the Cauchy people, after all,
this village originally didn’t even have a name.
After that, the Kent people launched another invasion in revenge, but under the
glory of Negary, the Kent tribe was once again pushed out, Reystromia also
entered a period of rapid growth. Many Cauchy people from various places
gathered here to seek asylum. After all, Negary was a part of the Cauchy
people’s legends, so regardless of him being a righteous or evil God, the
Cauchy’s loyalty towards him was a lot greater than others.
In just 10 years, Reystromia had become the largest trading place in the
surrounding area, turning it into a place of mixed and complicated make-up.
With the Cauchy people at the center, they worshipped Negary and formed the
Crowmen organization to keep the order of Reystromia. The other people here
consisted of merchants from the two countries. Not official merchants, of course,
as official trading between them was banned due to the current tense relations
between the Royas and the Interkam kingdoms.
However, in front of profits, the ban on trading was only a little bit more than a
joke. Quite a few people still conducted trades, and there was no better place
than the growing Reystromia.
The large number of smugglers brought immense wealth to Reystromia, and

wealth brought more people. Among them were mercenaries looking for jobs,
which ranged from protection of cargo to underground jobs, and all kinds of
things.
Besides mercenaries, pickpockets, hitmen and prostitutes also gradually gathered

in Reystromia, simply because there was wealth here. Of course, there were also
those who didn’t come here for the wealth, like fugitives, deserters, and
intelligence personnel.
From a geographical standpoint, Reystromia was still part of the Interkam

Kingdom, but since this was a barren land without many valuable resources
where various Cauchy villages lived while keeping to themselves, the Interkam
Kingdom didn’t really pay attention to them and didn’t send anyone here to
manage it.
Furthermore, even if they wanted to, the current Interkam Kingdom was
powerless to do so. This country had been greatly weakened by the internal strife
of several years ago, it was also the reason why the relations between Royas and
the Interkam kingdoms were so tense.
There were many rumours of the Royas Kingdom’s aristocrats conscripting men
for the war, and that an inevitable war would soon break out between the two
countries.
Because of that, Reystromia as a whole was also becoming restless. Not only did
the Interkam Kingdom want to become its leader in name, but they also wanted
to take it over to create a fortress against the Royas Kingdom’s invasion.
At the same time, the Royas Kingdom also wanted Reystromia under its wings,
since that would mean that the Interkam Kingdom would lose a valuable natural
barrier against the Royas army.
Between the two, the people in charge of Reystromia were leaning more towards
helping the Interkam Kingdom.
Firstly, the Royas Kingdom wasn’t like the Interkam Kingdom. They were an
orthodox segregated kingdom, all the nobles of the country were Royas whereas
other human races in Royas were considered 2nd rate citizens, some were even
3rd rate or slaves.
Secondly, the current Royas was too powerful, if they really sided with Royas
right now, they had to be prepared to be completely swallowed up by Royas in
the end.
As he walked along the chaotic yet eerily orderly streets of Reystromia, a large
number of Cauchy youths slowly gathered behind Noah.
As the smuggler merchants around saw this group of youths, they were clearly
cautious. Similar to the Crowmen who were made up of Cauchy people to keep
local order, this Cauchy youth organization that was made up of young children
also had considerable fighting strength.
At the start, this organization was thought to be a group of ignorant children who
played around, but not too long after they formed, they incorporated large
numbers of pickpockets in Reystromia and became the lawmakers of the
underworld.
These Cauchy youths, especially the children who were born after Negary’s
appearance far surpassed other peers, both in mind and body. In fact, they were
almost equal to adults.
“A lone wolf who just came to Reya 1 today. After Lars got him, he was chased
all the way to the base” the girl explained what happened to Noah, the ‘lone
wolf’ in her words meant a mercenary who hadn’t formed a party yet.
“So the lone wolf is asking for reimbursement? Or what does he want?” Noah
wasn’t surprised, a pickpocket would slip up sooner or later, and there were
always strong people among those that made it to Reystromia. If the other party
was strong or had backing, the pickpockets would usually apologize and give the
money back. Since they were Cauchy people, the other party would most likely
accept that apology and leave without pursuing the issue any further.
But if the other party both had no backing and no skills, then they could only
consider themselves unlucky. If they still didn’t know their place, then they
would likely join the crow’s portion of food for the day, the flock of crows never
complained about having more to eat.
“That’s not it, he detained some of our comrades and hoped that he would gain
our help, apparently he’s here to look for someone” the girl appeared puzzled:
“He seems to be looking for the crazy girl’s house”
Noah’s footsteps stopped, the crazy girl that the young girl was talking about
was Nala, one of the few Cauchy youths who refused to obey him. Of course,
even if she agreed to, Noah wouldn’t accept her, since she was the daughter of a
sinner.
“Let’s meet our lone wolf first” Noah headed for the pickpocket base.
Sitting on a large tree deep inside Reystromia, Wang Yuan opened his eyes.
Large numbers of jet black figures moved on the tree, hundreds, thousands of
crows took flight at once, forming a huge flock of crows.
“Someone looking for Nala and Isabella?” as Noah was Wang Yuan’s
‘Righteous’, Wang Yuan naturally learned about everything that he knew.
“Not a member of the Interkam royal family, but a mercenary?” Wang Yuan
found that a bit strange, but only a little bit. His research on Nala was currently
reaching a crucial point, so Wang Yuan didn’t intend to let anyone take Nala
away, at least, not yet.
Because of that, even though Isabella had attempted to leave Reystromia several
times during these past years, Wang Yuan had always stopped her.
“Let’s have Noah find out a bit more” Wang Yuan silently thought.
Chapter 22
Chapter 22: Vol1 Ch22: Legendary Adventurer Chris
Several young men were sitting flat on the ground, one of them was clearly
beaten up, his face swollen. A middle-aged man was sitting on a chair at the
center of the room, he was wearing a leather jacket made of some unknown
creature’s hide as well as various small tokens on his body. A long scar ran
across his face, but it didn’t make him appear ferocious.
The middle-aged man sat there smiling, juggling a pebble with one hand while
staring down at the young men.
This was the scene Noah saw as he entered the hideout of the pickpockets. He
took a short glance at the disguised middle-aged man and spoke: “If I’m not
wrong, this would be our first meeting, Mr. Chris Modo. How unexpected to see
you in Reystromia”
“You know of me?” the middle-aged man found that a bit unexpected, as he
carefully observed the young man in front of him, he was naturally able to see
Noah’s true age, which shocked him even more.
“You can call me Noah” he pulled a chair over and sat across the middle-aged
man, speaking with a somber attitude: “I should probably spend some time
telling my subordinates about your old stories. Sakri’s writing was quite decent, I
particularly enjoyed the snow mountain escort story”
“I still remember it fondly” the middle-aged man grinned as he spoke, his

expression shifted slightly.
Chris Modo, the continent-wide famous adventurer, the miraculous immortal

man. The tales of his legendary adventures were compiled and written into a
book by his friend Sakri, for most young men of the world, he was their life-long
idol.
Killing the wyvern that threatened a village; destroying an organization that used
human corpses to research evil rituals; helping settle the internal strife of Lika
Kingdom; and many many more, these tales over the years have forged the
legendary reputation of Chris Modo.
The tokens he carried on himself were the memento of his adventures, like the
fang of the terrifying wyvern; like that medallion given to him by the Chairman
of the Mystical Research Society; like the ring representing his eternal friendship
with the Lika Kingdom that allowed him to conscript a squadron of the Lika
Kingdom’s army when necessary.
The snow mountain escort that Noah mentioned was also one of Chris’
legendary tales. At the time, he escorted the eldest son of a Count back to his
country to inherit his peerage, going through a series of dangerous events on the
way. Despite Chris taking a wound on his face during that time, he still managed
to escort that eldest son of a Count to his destination safely. The scar on his face
right now was the ‘token’ he kept from that adventure.
“Now then, for what occasion did Mr. Chris come to Reya?” Noah asked with
interest, he was truly interested to know in what way that sinner’s wife, Isabella,
was special.
“I accepted a request to find a certain woman, according to the clues I have, she
came here over 10 years ago and has never left ever since” Chris amiably told
him.
“Then excuse my rudeness, but would you care to describe that woman a bit
more clearly?” Noah appeared even more interested.
“How unfortunate, Mr. Noah, I can only reveal the most basic info. That
woman’s name is Isabella, she should be 29 years old this year, a believer of the
Church of Divine Grace” while speaking, Chris observed the expressions on
Noah’s group’s faces, then grinned.
“You know where she is, don’t you?” Chris spoke with a slightly more serious
tone: “Tell me where she is, I can pay you”
Noah’s expression was perfectly maintained, but his other peers were unable to
conceal their emotions in front of an experienced veteran.
“Isabella came into Reya over 10 years ago. At the time, the great Negary had
yet to descend upon us, the village only had so many people. You can easily ask
any of the older villagers to know about her”
“So why did you purposefully call us out here?” Noah asked doubtfully. As a
veteran adventurer, he didn’t believe for a single second that Lars would be able
to pick his pocket.
So it was obvious. Chris purposefully revealed that he had money to attract the
pickpocket’s attention, then followed him back to this hideout, he clearly needed
the pickpockets’ help for something other than simply looking for a person.
“I really can’t underestimate you” Chris threw the pebble in his hand away and
spoke with a solemn tone: “Of course, I was able to find out where Isabella was,
and I know that she has a daughter called Nala”
“But it isn’t easy to bring her anywhere. People are monitoring me constantly, so
randomly going to meet her would only expose my goal” Chris squinted his
eyes, clearly displaying the scar on his face: “So I want you to help me arrange a
secret meeting with her, she’s needed somewhere else”
“Can you trust us so easily?” Noah shook his head.
“Call it the basic sense of trust between people” Chris pulled a small pouch full
of money out from his chest, placed it down and walked out: “This is a deposit.
Please hurry and arrange a good time for me, careful not to tell the entire town
about it”
Looking at Chris’ back as he left, Noah said nothing. Instead, he was considering
Chris’ words, there were both truth and lies within what he said, so it was best to
not believe everything, but he couldn’t brush it all off as lies either.
As for his goal, that part was pure bullshit. Why would a legendary adventurer
need the help of some local thugs to secretly meet with a woman? The thing he
called ‘trust’ was also nothing but baseless lies.
“Arrange it, treat it like normal business” Noah ordered.
At the same time, Wang Yuan was silently hovering in front of Isabella,
naturally, she couldn’t see Wang Yuan.
Considering the situation between the two countries, he could faintly understand
the reason why that ‘legendary adventurer’ came to find Isabella.
Isabella came from the Interkam Kingdom’s Tagula family, as a branch of the
royal family, they also carried the ‘Dragon’s bloodline’. During the kingdom’s
internal strife several years ago, the current Interkam King, Seth the First, had
most of the relatives who could threaten him killed, among which included the
royal branch Tagula family.
As the eldest daughter of the Tagula family, Isabella ran away to what was at the
time, still a small Cauchy village to take refuge and met the love of her life,
Jacob.
Currently, due to the internal strife from several years ago as well as other
reasons, the Interkam Kingdom was becoming weaker day by day. As the war
with the Royas Kingdom slowly became inevitable, there were fewer and fewer
people who supported Seth the First, but because of how actively Seth the First
killed his competitors back then, there weren’t too many people left qualified to
take the throne.
If one really stretched it, as the eldest daughter of the Tagula family, Isabella
certainly did have the qualifications to become the Interkam Kingdom’s
Empress.
But there were still a lot of puzzling factors here, Isabella certainly had the
qualifications, but she wasn’t the only one. No matter how cruel Seth was, he
couldn’t have completely wiped out the royal family bloodline, that would only
push himself into a corner.
“It isn’t strange for someone to look for Isabella at this point in time, but it
certainly is strange that Chris was the one who came” because of how far down
the line of succession Isabella was, the fact that Chris came here was abnormal.
“There must be information that I don’t know about” Wang Yuan glanced at the
little girl who just returned and began to formulate his plans, thinking of how to
use this to his advantage.
Chapter 23
Chapter 23: Vol1 Ch23: Dragon Bloodline
This was a little girl about 10 years of age. She had a beautiful head of flowing
blond hair, if only a bit messy, the clothes she was wearing were full of patches.
Her face was dirtied with black and grey ash that made her look like she was
pretending to be a boy.
If one carefully looked at her face, one would find that she looked inhumanly
pretty. Having inherited her parent’s best points, she was born with a natural aura
that caused others to trust her.
This little girl that looked like she was pretending to be a boy was Isabella and
Jacob’s daughter, Nala Dakmi.
Chris stood from afar, observing the pair of mother and daughter. He was
wearing a hat attached to a piece of cloth that wrapped around his face,
concealing his scar. At the same time, he was also wearing a thick robe that
concealed the various tokens he always carried around.
After a few moments of observation, Chris suddenly scowled, let go of his scarf
and began to breathe rhythmically. His body harmonized with his surroundings,
almost as if he was melting into thin air before exhaling a long breath, as if to
expel something from his body.
“Negary” Chris once again covered his face and mouth with his scarf, doing
everything he could to avoid direct contact with the air around himself, silently
thinking to himself: “I need to inform Augustin as soon as possible, I can’t
believe this Evil Spirit has already grown to this extent”
“So he was able to expel it from his body” Wang Yuan observed Chris’ actions
through an infected person’s gaze and praised him.
The entirety of Reystromia was his territory, even if he accepted a large number
of outsiders, with Wang Yuan’s personality of wanting to dominate everything,
how could he not have an eye everywhere?
[Diffuse] germs, this bacteria didn’t have the strongest infectivity or unique
power, the only praiseworthy point about it was its great reproductive power and
stability.
And currently, the [Diffuse] germs had spread to every corner of Reystromia,
making it so that any person who lived here was basically living inside a sea of
germs. Everything they breathe, eat, and drink was mixed with the germs
without fail.
The infectivity of these germs weren’t particularly powerful, so it took an

average of 2 weeks for a normal healthy person to thoroughly be infected with
these germs, and even if they were infected, nothing would happen to them. At
most, these germs would cause their stamina to drain a bit faster than normal,
other than that, it posed no harm to the human body.
However, the [Diffuse] germs had extremely impressive stickiness. Once a

person becomes infected, it would be nearly impossible to remove these germs.
As soon as they entered a human body, these germs would quickly adapt to the
host’s constitution, multiply and spread to every corner of the host’s body, and
form a symbiotic relationship with them.
Getting rid of these germs meant that the host must cleanse themselves
thoroughly from inside to outside, and such a person would be not too far away
from death. What Chris had been doing within this environment full of germs
was periodically expelling the germs that entered his body like he did earlier.
“That rhythmic breathing method, is that the rumoured [Respiratory Art]?”

Wang Yuan recalled the strange breathing rhythm that Chris used, questioning
the essence of this power.
[Respiratory Art] was one of the few supernatural powers of this world. The
information Wang Yuan obtained these past years had only ever briefly
mentioned the existence of such a power.
Apparently, very few aristocrats or royal families still hold this method of
cultivation. Through sensing the rhythm of all things and a unique breathing
method, one would harmonize themselves with this rhythm and enter a
heightened state that improved one’s senses.
Otherwise, how could a living mortal like Chris sense the microscopic germs
inside his body and successfully expel them?
Of course, Wang Yuan had also heard that the [Respiratory Art] had other uses
and powers, but he only managed to find out that much. Today was the first time
he actually saw someone perform this [Respiratory Art], this low-magic world
truly was ‘low’.
Currently, Wang Yuan had only discovered three types of supernatural power.
The first belonged to the Church of Divine Grace, where they claimed that by
basking in the grace of God, they obtained various powers that normal people
didn’t possess. Wang Yuan had also witnessed a bishop from the Church of
Divine Grace who came into Reya and confirmed that they do indeed have a bit
of supernatural power. The second kind were remnant souls, or as these people
called it, Evil Spirits. The third was the [Respiratory Art] that Chris had just
performed.
Naturally, among the records that Wang Yuan had collected over the years, quite
a few other kinds of supernatural powers were also mentioned. For example, the
Cauchy people’s shamans who claimed to have unlocked the ‘spirit’ meaning of
the word ‘Cauchy’, they could supposedly connect with all things and utter the
names of Gods to borrow their power, Wang Yuan’s ‘Righteous’ Noah was able
to utilize a bit of this power.
Next was the Royas Kingdom. This country was said to hold a supernatural
power called the Ancestral Spirit Armor. According to the records, a holder of
this power could go against 100 people by themselves on the battlefield, but
Wang Yuan had never seen it before.
In addition to this was the most widespread supernatural power, the ‘Witch’.
From the records that Wang Yuan collected, Witches were able to use various
materials to perform their spells, some of which were nothing more than magic
tricks that simply used chemical reactions, like creating fire or smoke.
However, there were some actual signs of supernatural power, Wang Yuan once
saw a Witch performing their spell in the memories of a mercenary. That Witch
poured some kind of liquid out of a flask and turned a real living person into a
frog.
There were still many supernatural power records in this world, but a large
majority of them were only presumed to have existed, while the others had
already been lost in this world, perhaps their heritage was cut-off at some point.
“I need to get this [Respiratory Art] into my hands” Wang Yuan had such a
thought. [Respiratory Art] was the art of perceiving and using rhythm, it had
very little relation to True Spirit and origin. Even if Wang Yuan couldn’t use
[Respiratory Art], it didn’t hurt for him to obtain the knowledge as a part of his
foundation for the future.
“I also need to speed up my research on Nala” this was Wang Yuan’s main
research topic for the last few years.
Nala’s mother came from the ‘Children of Dragon’ Tagula family, a family said
to be able to awaken the bloodline of the dragon. Perhaps it was due to Wang
Yuan’s germs, or perhaps a reaction to the mixed bloodline of the Cauchy and
the Tagula family, but the Dragon Bloodline that had laid dormant in the Tagula
family for several generations had now begun to awaken within this little girl.
And the Dragon Bloodline had half-fused with Wang Yuan’s germs from when
she was still inside Isabella’s womb, making it so that Wang Yuan had no way to
control them.
But it was also because of this reason that Wang Yuan was able to study the
Dragon Bloodline inside Nala’s body through the germs.
Through his research of the Dragon Bloodline these past few years, Wang Yuan
had obtained quite a bit of results. For example, the [Diffuse] germs that now
existed all over Reystromia was the result of Wang Yuan purposefully
controlling the germs’ mutation, in an attempt to artificially create the strain of
germs inside Nala’s body.
Even so, the [Diffuse] germs was nothing but a pleasant byproduct of his
experimentation, he was still far from achieving the ideal germs in his mind.
And Nala’s body that contained the Dragon Bloodline that had half-fused with
his germs was the perfect petri dish.
…
“Mama, today I sold quite a bit of fabric again, aren’t I great?” the little Nala
looked up at Isabella seeking praise, a faint golden gleam briefly appeared in her
eyes before vanishing without a trace.
Chapter 24
Chapter 24: Vol1 Ch24: Prophecy
“Nala is the best” Isabella jokingly pinched her daughter’s face and encouraged
her.
Because Jacob was branded as a sinner, Isabella and Nala were branded the wife
and daughter of a sinner. They became outcast by the others, struggling to
survive day by day.
Since long ago, she had wanted to leave this place, but it always ended in failure.
Her first attempt was to seduce a smuggler and wanted to leave Reystromia
together with the smuggler’s cargo, but the very next day, that smuggler was
found dead in his room, bleeding black blood from his mouth and nose.
Her second attempt was a powerful mercenary. That very night, Isabella saw
nothing but despair as over 100 crows flew out from the great tree that was now
considered the town’s forbidden zone, turning into a black cloud of death. The
so-called powerful mercenary was reduced to a pile of bones in mere seconds.
Her third attempt was not too long ago when a clergyman from the Church of
Divine Grace came to Reystromia. Because of her trust towards the Church of
Divine Grace, Isabella once again chose to try escaping this city with him but
was instead shown how terrifying that personage was.
Even with dark clouds in her heart, Isabella had never shown it on her face. She
had given up on the idea of escape, and because of Reystromia’s development
and expansion these last few years, she and her daughter could live quite well
from her weaved fabric.
Chris only observed them from afar a bit before leaving this place. He was
constantly breathing rhythmically, his body felt like it had melted into the air
itself. While sensing the air and its rhythm, he began to take a stroll around
Reystromia.
In the morning, Reya was a lively town, many merchants and mercenaries busily
moved around the streets and alleyways here. Many merchants of the two
countries became smugglers that gathered in this place, trading the speciality
products of their own country. The closer the war seems to be, the more active
the trading became.
For example, a certain kind of fruit cakes of the Interkam Kingdom was always
well-liked by aristocrats of the Royas Kingdom, but as the relations between the
countries became tense, Interkam would naturally not bother to allow trade of
such products just to please them.
And so, the smuggling of these fruit cakes became abnormally popular. A
confectionery product could suddenly be sold at the price of gold, and merchants
were known to do anything for the sake of profits.
Chris could see the prosperity of this town, as well as the deep currents running
underneath that prosperity. More importantly, he could see the people hiding
among the crowd, and Chris knew exactly why they had come.
Half a year earlier, someone had sought out a Witch and asked her where the
future of the weakening Interkam Kingdom lies.
That Witch naturally gave them an answer, she prophesized that in the future, a
Saintress of Salvation would appear in the Interkam Kingdom, her appearance
would save the Kingdom and she was the Daughter of Dragon and the grace of
God, a true Purest One.
After leaving her prophecy, the Witch disappeared without a trace, while this
unreliable-sounding prophecy was spread among the high society of the
Interkam Kingdom, causing quite a few to believe in it.
After half a year of searching, everyone focused their attention on the ‘daughter
of Dragon’ part of the prophecy, as the founding King of the Interkam Kingdom
in the legend was the son of Dragon, someone who had the immense power of
dragons.
This prophecy naturally caused everyone to think of the royal bloodline, because
of that, several young ladies from the royal bloodline suddenly passed away
without clear reasons. Seth the First wasn’t known as a person who would give
up and let go.
Additionally, while the clergyman from the Church of Divine Grace failed to
rescue Isabella and Nala, he managed to inform Cardinal Augustin of the Church
of Divine Grace about their existence. Because of that, the portion of people in
Interkam who believed in the prophecy formulated a plan to save this mother-
daughter pair.
It wasn’t appropriate to rally the main forces of the Interkam Kingdom either, as
the Interkam King at this point was still Seth the First, if he wanted to eliminate
Isabella while she was outside of the palace, it was quite simple.
Both sides had their worries, Seth the First didn’t want any Saintress of
Salvation, real or not, to be out of his reach, while Augustin’s group was worried
that the Interkam Kingdom would become even more chaotic if Isabella and her
daughter were to be exposed.
And so, Cardinal Augustin asked his good friend Chris to help rescue Isabella,
while the group who were currently monitoring Isabella were those who
supported Seth the First.
“There are currently four different forces in this place” Chris analyzed the
situation.
“The first is the master of this place, Negary, the rational Evil Spirit. His power
is the greatest here, including the Cauchy people, the unknown germs, as well as
the crows under his control. For some unknown reason, he’s keeping Isabella
and her daughter in this place, he’s the biggest obstacle”
“The second are Seth the First’s spies. There were quite a few experts among
them, and their goal is to kill Isabella and her daughter, but when necessary, they
would also become a force to help me go against Negary”
“Thirdly are the local mercenaries and merchants. They are a neutral party that
could swing to any sides with enough benefits, but due to the existence of the
germs, they could also instead become our enemies”
“And finally are us, Augustin would bring his men here soon, and my current
mission is to gather enough information while keeping Isabella and her daughter
safe” Chris was wondering about how to accomplish this.
“Saintress of salvation, huh…” recalling that strange but cheerful little girl,
Chris was thinking rapidly. He briefly remembered the person he met in the great
snowy mountain, touched the scar on his face, shook his head and continued to
consider his plan.
“The members of the youth group are mostly Cauchy people. They definitely
have contact with Negary, but I wonder what reactions they would have with my
request. Will they reject me, chase me out, or send people to kill me?” Chris
recalled the information he had.
The flock of almost a thousand crows was the biggest threat, if they really
attacked him, he would have no way to survive. But from the information given
by the Church of Divine Grace, Evil Spirits need constant subsistence.
It wouldn’t be easy for Negary to send out too many crows to attack him in
Reystromia where so many people gather. If he did that, it would instead cause
Reystromia to decline instead, an Evil Spirit that requires subsistence to exist
would be unwilling to see this happen.
As for the threat of the germs and disease, Chris didn’t need to worry much as he
had the [Respiratory Art]. As long as he periodically adjusted his body’s rhythm
and expelled those germs out of his body, there would be no problem.
“The main problem now is the one who killed Bukittel”
Bukittel was the clergyman who came here at first. He had the Grace of God, so
he wasn’t too much weaker than Chris, and he wasn’t killed by the crows. At the
time, he had used a secret means of the Church of Divine Grace to send out the
news that Isabella was here, and that he was being pursued by an unknown
person.
Unfortunately, after sending that message out, Bukittel was never heard from
again, the Church of Divine Grace had also used their own means to confirm that
Bukittel was dead.
Chris’ expression turned serious as he stopped in the middle of an alleyway, the

white ring he was wearing began to give off a unique rhythm within his
perception.
Chapter 25
Chapter 25: Vol1 Ch25: The final whispers (1)
“Is this where Bukittel died?” Chris sensed the vibration of his ring and observed
his surroundings.
This was a Ring of Oath from the Church of Divine Grace, the clergyman
Bukittel made a vow with this ring to his God. He had formed an oath with this
ring at the moment he did so.
It was also through this ring that Bukittel managed to keep contact with Cardinal
Augustin who was at the headquarters of the Church of Divine Grace in
Interkam and sent his final words.
“Are you wailing too?” Chris placed the ring on the ground and pressed his hand
down. His breathing became extremely heavy, a strange flow of power came
from Chris’ hand and spread all around.
“[Heart Vibration]!” Chris’s expression turned serious: “Bukittel, let me see it,
who was it that killed you, let me hear your final whispers!!”
Caww caww aww!
“Be careful! Those crows won’t attack in areas with dense populations, but we
have to take into account the possibility of him lashing out” Bukittel held the
wound on his shoulder as he hurriedly spoke.
Next to him, Isabella hugged the sleeping Nala in her chest with a fearful
expression: “Mr Bukittel, don’t worry about us, we won’t be able to run away
from here. That demon, he won’t let go of me!!”
“Have no fear, child. The Lord will watch over us” a white glow appeared on
Bukittel’s hand where he was holding his wound, the black blood was directly
expelled from his body.
When he brought Isabella and her daughter away, two crows had ambushed him.
Their razor-sharp claws easily ripped his priest’s clothes and left several large
holes of blood, but he easily killed those two crows thanks to his Grace.
“My Lord granted me his Grace to give salvation to others. Because of his
Grace, I refuse to give up on anybody worth saving, I shall extend my helping
hand towards any being that requires my aid!” Bukittel smiled amiably and
consoled Isabella.
“I’ve already hired a carriage on the busy main road of the town, we’ll be fine as
long as we leave Reystromia” Bukittel told her.
But Bukittel wasn’t as relaxed as he appeared to be. First of all, if the other side
didn’t care about pedestrians and send out a large number of crows, he wouldn’t
be able to do anything about it. When a flock of crows reaches such a number, it
was similar to a natural disaster that no single person could resist, only a well-
organized army might be able to.
Furthermore, the existence of a rational Evil Spirit was even more concerning.
No such Evil Spirits had ever appeared before, at least not in the Church of
Divine Grace’s records, it was surely very dangerous. The Evil Spirit called
Negary definitely had powers other than the crows.
“Samira!” a faint chant resounded from afar, followed by a gust of stormwind.
Bukittel’s expression changed as he shifted his body to dodge. As the wind

swept by, a wound appeared on his face, spilling blood everywhere.
“My Lord’s Grace grants me the power to protect others!” Bukittel chanted his
prayers, summoning a faint white glow around his body to protect against
whatever was inside the wind.
As the gust of wind died down, Bukittel’s expression was still solemn. Samira,
the Cauchy God of storms; Bukittel knew the Cauchy people’s legend to an
extent: “A Spirit Shaman? Do the Cauchy people still inherit this power?”
“Let’s leave this place first, the Cauchy Crowmen are only responsible for
preserving order in Reya, they don’t have a reason to stop an aristocrat from
returning to their country” Isabella was still an aristocrat, so if she declared her
status, unless Reystromia was prepared to completely turn against Interkam, they
would have no excuse to stop them from leaving.
Bukittel brought Isabella to the carriage he hired ahead of time and began to
escape towards the Interkam capital. While driving the carriage, Bukittel was
paying close attention to his surroundings.
“Nuella!” another faint chant resounded, causing Bukittel’s expression to

change. A piece of the floorboard on the carriage suddenly glowed green and
began to grow, in just a few dozen seconds, the carriage itself was broken by the
overgrown piece of wood, the horses also lost control and ran away.
Nuella, the Cauchy God of new leaves and growth. The broken pieces of wood
that made up the carriage was now beginning to grow lively green sprouts.
Bukittel crouched down on one knee, his body glowing white while protecting
Isabella and Nala behind him. He knew that this situation couldn’t keep going,
the more he tried to avoid fighting, the worse the situation would become. So the
only choice right now was to find the person hiding in the shadows and defeat
them to bring Isabella and her daughter away safely.
“Cardinal Augustin, please listen carefully, there seems to be a Spirit Shaman

serving Negary in Reystromia. They are currently pursuing me, I have no choice
but to fight, please wait for my good news”
Through a secret technique, he sent these words to his Ring of Oath placed in the
Church of Divine Grace headquarters, Bukittel then drew the sword he carried at
his hip, pressed the flat side against his forehead and whispered his prayers: “My
Lord’s Grace grants me the eyes that see through all!”
“Over there! Dispel this darkness!” a rune manifested on Bukittel’s forehead,

giving him a strange sense of sight that allowed him to discover the one
ambushing them. His body flashed while still chanting and swung his glowing
sword towards that side.
“Samira!” an intense gust of wind was once again summoned to attack Bukittel,
however, the sword in his hand seems to contain some sort of unimaginable
power that allowed him to slice the wind open and reveal the person standing
behind it.
It was a young man wearing neat clothing and a calm expression on his face,
together with his long black hair, he appeared to be aloof and cold. He was also
holding a book in his hand, with how sharp Bukittel eyes were, he easily
recognized the book was the Divine Grace Holy Bible used for missionary
purposes that narrated various myths.
“A young man?” Bukittel wasn’t looking down on him at all. The Cauchy people
once united the entire continent and formed the great Trilancia Empire, of which
the Spirit Shamans contributed greatly.
When the Trilancia Empire broke apart and fell, the Cauchy people were
scattered all over the continent, causing the inheritance of the Spirit Shaman to
also be cut off. But now that a young man suddenly appeared and held this
supposed lost power, then he couldn’t underestimate him even more.
“Young man, I don’t care why you and the one behind you want to keep Isabella
and her daughter here, but she is an aristocrat of the Interkam kingdom, as well
as a devout believer of our Church of Divine Grace. I will bring them away from
this land. My Lord’s Grace grants me power!” Bukittel pointed his sword at
Noah and spoke in a heavy tone.
“God grants thee Covenant, thus his Grace grants thee thine power” Noah
recited a line from the Divine Grace Holy Bible, then threw the Bible to one
side, looking at Bukittel with a cold gaze: “Then my apologies, from today, your
Covenant with your God shall end, permanently!!”
Chapter 26
“Herlo!” Noah chanted the name of the God of strength, calling upon the spirit
of strength in the world and imbuing his body with physical prowess.
“Samira!” intense wind once again began to pick up. The wind was indeed
strong, but the most it could do was make someone topple over from losing
balance, the true threat came from hidden things inside the wind, if you
carelessly let them sweep across you, a long wound would be drawn on your
body.
Bukittel wasn’t panicked, once he fought without holding back, his fighting
strength could easily rank among the top of this world. He had a total of 5
Graces gifted from God.
The Grace of Salvation, capable of curing wounds and diseases.
The Grace of Protection, capable of forming a barrier that shields against

damage.
The Grace of Understanding, capable of forming a special sight to observe

things that normal people can’t see.
The Grace of Justice, capable of cutting apart anything he deems to be unjust.
The Grace of Vitality, capable of giving the owner a powerful physique.
It was because Bukittel managed to take 5 Graces from God that he became the
most powerful Warrior of Divine Grace among everyone in the Church of Divine
Grace.
“My Lord’s Grace declares my power to be just! Young man, for serving an Evil
Spirit, I declare you unjust, and I shall cut you down!” Bukittel wielded the
sword in his hand high. Glowing with the light of faith, he cut the wind apart,
not allowing the things inside it to approach him. The Grace of Vitality gave him
a powerful body that allowed him to immediately shorten his distance with
Noah.
“Stromiano!” Noah wasn’t panicked, he calmly and swiftly chanted the name of
the God of the wall. Several invisible things quickly converged and stopped in
front of Bukittel’s sword.
Black liquid splashed everywhere as a wall of meat suddenly manifested in front

of Noah. The wall itself looked like it was made from black, squirming pieces of
meat, so as it was hit by Bukittel’s sword, it started to ‘bleed’ a black liquid
while squirming even more intensely, trying to swallow the sword whole.
“Blasphemous thing!” Bukittel scowled, the sword in his hand glowed brightly
and sliced the wall of meat apart, melting it into a pile of black liquid.
The rune on his head still shining, Bukittel stared intensely at the calm Noah and
couldn’t help himself praising the young man. This boy only looked to be about
10 years old, but he wasn’t panicked in the face of trouble, almost like he could
maintain his calm at anything.
Even the most talented youths of the Church of Divine Grace pale in comparison
to him.
Bukittel sighed, as he was an enemy, the more talented he was, the more he
needed to be eliminated.
“As a follower of evil, my hands of salvation do not reach out to you, I am sorry
for that” Bukittel didn’t say much and stepped in, stabbing Noah with his sword
imbued with the power of justice.
“Clergyman, where do you think we’re fighting?” Noah looked at the tip of the
sword coming for him without a shred of fear, he understood very well that if
this was a real clash of strength, he couldn’t win against Bukittel.
Even his powers as a Spirit Shaman was only at an amateur level, the few God
names that he was able to use right now was a result of long trial and error over
the years. They were far from enough for a real fight, the only reason they could
exert this much power at all was because he was standing in the territory of his
Lord.
“Negary!” unlike the other God names, Noah was chanting this name with
extreme respect, as this was his Lord to whom he offered his forehead, his Lord
with whom he had a Covenant with since birth, his Lord to whom his loyalty
belonged to for the rest of his life.
The germs in the air began to quickly gather. Using the God name Noah chanted
as a catalyst, the germs stuck to one another and manifested as a black blob of
flesh. The blob of flesh easily caught Bukittel’s sword.
The black flesh was still constantly shifting and forming, slowly manifesting a
humanoid shape. White mucus then began to flow from the black flesh and
quickly dried up to form a layer of pale white skin. Finally, a fully naked man
had appeared in front of Bukittel, tightly gripping the blade of his sword.
Noah took off his coat and draped it over the shoulder of his man before
respectfully stepping to one side.
“NE.GA.RY!!” Bukittel loudly shouted, wanting to swing his sword, but felt an
overwhelming force holding his sword in place, unable to move it at all.
As soon as he saw the man, an ominous feeling attacked his psyche, telling him
that the one in front of him was indeed the Cauchy God of legend, the
embodiment of disease and omen, Negary.
“You may call me that, clergyman of the Church of Divine Grace” Wang Yuan
didn’t refute Bukittel. He was only a remnant soul without a True Spirit so he
naturally didn’t have a true name. Calling him Wang Yuan or Negary held the
same meaning.
“Is this the power of ‘Grace’ that belongs to the Church of Divine Grace? How
interesting!” Wang Yuan gripped Bukittel’s sword tightly to sense the unique
power imbued in it as he stiffly moved his body forward.
This body was created from countless germs so it didn’t have a skeleton, inner
organs, or blood vessels. It only looked human, but it was still, in essence, a
cluster of germs being controlled by Wang Yuan’s manipulation over viruses.
“My Lord’s Grace grants me the power of justice, I shall cut through the
darkness!” Bukittel declared and channelled Grace from all over his body into
his sword as a blinding bright light. But the result only caused Bukittel to feel
despair.
The sword was still tightly gripped by Negary, the power of Grace granted to
him didn’t cause Negary even a little bit of damage.
“How is that possible!?” Bukittel shouted in disbelief.
“Nothing is impossible” Wang Yuan smiled: “As I have seen through the nature
of your Grace of Justice, I no longer need to fear this power. Everything that
exists has a weakness, and because I have found your weakness, you can no
longer win”
“Weakness…” Bukittel suddenly thought of something, the rune on his forehead

glowed as he looked down at the sword in his hand, finally noticing that the
essence of the sword had changed at some point.
The Grace of Justice, in essence, is the power to reject all things, but this power
is based on my beliefs, and the belief I established is to cut down anything with
my sword
But now this sword has been completely replaced by Negary!
Bukittel saw that his sword was covered in countless black lines. The sword had
already broken into tiny pieces at some point, completely relying on germs to
hold it together. Because of this, the germs had become a part of the sword while
the fragments of the sword had also become part of the germs. And the Grace of
Justice couldn’t act on germs.
Chapter 27
“Khak!” Bukittel abruptly crouched down and spat out a mouthful of blood:
“Without me knowing, my body has been filled with germs as well?”
Bukittel let go of his sword to see that his hands were covered in wounds, a large
number of germs went into his body through these wounds.
“My Lord’s Grace grants me the power to protect others, Grace of Salvation!”
while he was coughing up black blood, Bukittel’s faith was stronger than ever.
His body glowed with luxuriant light, and a huge amount of white smoke left his
body.
“The Grace of Salvation has the power to heal wounds and cure diseases” Wang
Yuan didn’t bother to stop him at all and simply observed as Bukittel attempted
to remove the germs inside his body: “I think you understand already, the germs
have eaten through too much of your body and has become an irreplaceable part
of you. Removing them like this can help you escape from the bane of the
germs, but you wouldn’t be too far from death”
“Devil! What are you trying to say!?” Bukittel glared straight at Negary as
wounds began to open up on his body and amounts of black blood overflowed
from them without stopping.
“Surrender yourself to me!” Wang Yuan offered Bukittel his hand: “Even the
Grace of Salvation won’t heal your current wounds!”
“And so, surrender yourself to me, let my germs pour into your body, offer your
forehead to me, accept my blessing and become a symbiote with the germs.
Under the aid of my germs, you will be able to continue living”
“Are you questioning my faith, devil!?” Bukittel shouted in anger as five white
runes appeared all over his body, Salvation, Protection, Understanding, Justice,
and Vitality.
“You are angry, you are wavering aren’t you?” Wang Yuan laughed as his finger
began to extend indefinitely, turning into black tentacles of germs that slowly
stretched towards Bukittel: “You are also afraid of death, clergyman, your Lord
did not grant you the power to fight against death”
“You are using your anger to hide your fear towards death. Clergyman, surrender
yourself to me, and you will find that you no longer have anything to fear!”
Wang Yuan’s words contained an indescribable sense of charm, as if they were
able to directly affect the deepest part of one’s inner thoughts.
During these 10 years, Wang Yuan had absorbed the Soul Essence of so many
people that he had an acute understanding of the human heart. He accurately
grasped the fears of humans and was using them to stimulate Bukittel’s mind.
The white glow around Bukittel’s body gradually weakened, the black germ
tentacles had already reached him, pierced through his skin and spread all over
his body through his blood vessels.
“Accept my blessing, ahahaha!” Wang Yuan laughed as he poured the germs into
Bukittel’s body.
“I truly am afraid of death! Even now, my body trembles from the thought that I
would no longer live” Bukittel’s voice was exceedingly calm at this moment.
“My Lord truly did not grant me the power to face death, but the Lord’s
existence grants me the belief that I can fight even against death!” after the calm
was a thunderous, powerful storm: “Die, Devil!!”
Intense light came out from Bukittel’s body, following the germ tentacles back
towards Wang Yuan. At the very moment the germs pierced into his body, he
became Bukittel’s disease, which meant he could be ‘cured’.
“Hak hak hak…” as the light faded, the humanoid figure was covered in smoke.
The smoke was the germs that had been ‘cured’, but after only a few moments,
the dead germs turned to ash and fell to the ground, revealing the black blob of
flesh inside.
The blob of flesh once again morphed and overflowed with white mucus, and
Wang Yuan reappeared before Bukittel in mere seconds: “Hahaha, your plan was
very decent, but you know too little about me. I’ve already considered the
possibility of sudden attacks since a long time ago”
“That is why I purposefully model this body this way. My body doesn’t need to
be closely connected to the human body, my skin is formed by dead mucus
germs. This makes it so that I’m like a matryoshka, one layer after the next”
“This type of non-piercing outside attack can only kill the outermost layer of my
body. And inside this environment of germs, my body can regenerate in just a
heartbeat, you won’t even reach the innermost layer of my body” Wang Yuan
approached Bukittel again and spoke: “One last chance, offer your forehead to
me”
“That’s impossible, devil” Bukittel collapsed on the ground, he was feeling his
death to be closer than ever before. He was afraid of death, but his faith towards
God gave him the belief to overcome this fear.
“Then there is no other way. However, in my eyes, your faith has been cooked
into the most charming delicacy. Even if I can’t tame you, a nice meal is decent
as well” Wang Yuan once again reached his hand out to the dying Bukittel.
Whenever Wang Yuan faced his enemies during the past few years, he would
stimulate the other party within a certain limit. If the other party couldn’t endure
it, then they would simply choose to surrender to Wang Yuan, but if they were
able to endure and keep to their faith until the very end, to Wang Yuan who
wanted to absorb their Soul essence, this faith was the ultimate delicacy.
And the unyielding tenacity that Bukittel displayed right here had only made his
soul become more delicious, not to mention the secrets of the Church of Divine
Grace within his memories.
“Your unyielding tenacity and faith, I shall accept!!”
“As you said, we know too little about you, Negary, but there is no need to hurry.
I shall send this information back to the rest, and they will triumph over you,
Negary!!” Bukittel now recalled the information he knew about Evil Spirits.
The Church of Divine Grace had studied Evil Spirits quite a bit, so they knew
that a person killed by an Evil Spirit would have their memories read to a certain
extent. But as people Graced by the Lord, their everything had already been
dedicated to the Lord, how could they allow a soul that belongs to God to be
tainted? So the church of Divine Grace created a certain secret technique that
allowed members to turn their soul into a unique wave when they die.
This secret technique protected the members of the Church of Divine Grace from
being tainted by the Evil Spirit, at the same time recording the final whispers of
the dead, preserving his final memories. Only people of the Church of Divine
Grace or an expert [Respiratory Art] user who could sense rhythm and waves
would be able to read the information inside.
“Hm? No Soul Essence came out?” Wang Yuan stood in front of Bukittel’s body,
feeling a bit puzzled. As he recalled Bukittel’s final act, he chuckled and left
under Noah’s respectful watch.
“These final whispers of yours, how can I not accept it! Bukittel!” Chris stood
up with anger on his expression: “Negary! Following Bukittel’s last wish, I will
definitely defeat you!!”
“Hak hak hak…” under the great tree, Wang Yuan opened his eyes and chuckled:
“I’ll be waiting to see that!”
Chapter 28
Chapter 28: Vol1 Ch28: Meeting
“Damn it, that Cauchy youth from earlier was the Spirit Shaman?” Chris’
expression turned grim. He had already assumed that the Cauchy people and
Negary were inseparably connected, but he didn’t think that the young man he
saw was actually a Spirit Shaman.
“I really wonder what kind of answer would they give to my provocation” Chris
now understood his enemy a bit better: “Negary might be even more powerful
then we had assumed”
From Bukittel’s memories, Negary offered him to become a symbiote with the
germs. This could allow a person to break through the limits of humanity, which
means those who surrendered themselves to Negary would become even more
terrifying.
In fact, from what he saw in Bukittel’s memories, Chris couldn’t help but admit
that the other party gave off an almost irresistible sense of charm, a fatal air of
danger as well as a deep ominous feeling. If a weak-willed person were to face
Negary, they would definitely choose to surrender to him from the pressure
alone.
“Are you Mr. Chris?” a voice suddenly called out.
Chris followed the voice to see a man in a black robe standing not too far away
from the alleyway, looking at him.
“As Lord Comoros ordered, I’m here as your guide. We’ve accepted your
request” the black-robed man spoke in a low tone: “We will arrange for a
meeting between you and Isabella’s mother-daughter pair, but whether or not
you can bring them away will depend on how good you are”
“Really now?” Chris looked at the black-robed man standing in front of him. He
knew that he was one of the peacekeepers of Reystromia, a Cauchy Crowmen.
Through his rhythm, Chris could sense the strange vitality from his body.
“Has he been modified by Negary?” Chris silently thought and wondered to

himself how he should defeat him if a conflict were to happen.
“Please follow me” the black-robed man turned around and headed for another
direction. Chris squinted his eyes a bit before following suit. Unlike Chris who
was only a vanguard, Augustin and the rest of the Church of Divine Grace’s top
brass found themselves greatly hindered on the way here.
Before Chris came here, the upper echelons of the Interkam Kingdom had done
quite a bit of both open and under-the-table transactions for this matter. If
nothing changes, Augustin should arrive with reinforcements very soon.
Only at that point would they feel confident in being able to bring Isabella out of
this place, otherwise, Chris alone would find it very difficult to protect both
Isabella and her daughter.
“This is the place, Mr. Chris, please come in” the black-robed Crowmen led
Chris to a luxurious manor and opened the door for him.
“Thank you” Chris spoke with a low voice and headed inside without much
hesitation.
“No need to thank me, Mr. Chris, I’m very impressed with the tales of your
exploits. I really hope we get a chance to fight” the black-robed Crowmen
respectfully said, pulled down his hood to reveal a face full of black stripes: “My
name is Nozades, I’ll be waiting for that day”
Chris glanced at the stripes on Nozades’ face, nodded and entered the manor,
walked through a long hallway before arriving at the center room, where he saw
a young man praying.
“Legendary Adventurer Chris Modo, it’s an honour to meet you, I am Comoros”

the young man finished praying and stood up.
Comoros still maintained a youthful look of about 18-19 years old. These 10
years hadn’t greatly affected his outer image, but if you took a look at his aura
and general atmosphere, you’d find that he had completely changed.
Originally, Comoros was only a cowardly young man whose insanity was
awoken, but if anyone saw him now, they would think of the same description
——– eerie.
It was as if something horrifying was hidden in the depths of this person’s heart,
and if you were to let your guard down for even a single moment, the horrifying
existence would jump out from his body and devour those looking at him.
“Lord Comoros, it’s an honour to meet you” when Chris saw how eerie this
young man was in front of him, he recalled the information he collected about
Comoros.
It was him who brought the faith of Negary back to this place. It was also him
who created and led the Crowmen peacekeepers of Reystromia through Negary’s
orders. In Reystromia, other than Negary, he was the one who had the most
authority, a position of being below 1 and above 10,000.
But after meeting him face-to-face, through [Respiratory Art], Chris was sharply
able to notice that Comoros’ rhythm was imbalanced.
The core concept of [Respiratory Art] was to harmonize oneself with the rhythm
of all things through certain breathing techniques. Since the human body was
also part of ‘all things’, it naturally had its own rhythm, furthermore, each
person’s rhythm was unique and would change depending on their current state.
An excellent [Respiratory Art] practitioner could clearly tell the imbalance

within another person’s rhythm through their heightened senses and could even
point out where the imbalance lies. Because of this, most disguises were useless
in front of a [Respiratory Art] practitioner, unless they could somehow change
their own natural rhythm.
And the rhythm he could sense from Comoros was extremely strange, even
stranger than those of the Crowmen. The Crowmen’s rhythms were strange
because something foreign had been mixed in with them and caused their rhythm
to become warped, but Comoros’ rhythm felt like two types of completely
different rhythms were forced together.
“This chaotic and ominous feeling that provokes fear simply just by sensing its
rhythm… this is Negary huh?” Chris exhaled deeply.
This ‘Comoros’ in front of me might as well be Negary himself, over half of his
existence has already been corroded by Negary, turning him into a puppet that
only knows to obey.
“Isabella and her daughter are currently in the guest room at the back, you may
go see them. As for whether or not they are willing to come with you is your
business” Comoros calmly spoke: “And also, do not disrupt Reya’s order”
Chris lightly nodded and went past Comoros to go into the guest room, only to
see the hesitant and uneasy Isabella as well as the curious Nala sitting at the
table.
“Greetings, lady Isabella” Chris greeted the mother and daughter pair while
using [Respiratory Art] to sense their rhythms. Isabella’s rhythm was quite
normal, besides a large amount of germs inside her body from living in Reya for
too long, she only had a few minor diseases.
But what really caused Chris to feel shocked was Nala. The rhythm of this little
girl was even a bit stronger than Chris’ own, there was even the sound of a
dragon’s growl coming from her rhythm, not even the wide-spread germs all
over the town managed to enter her body.
“The Dragon’s bloodline has been awakened? So Nala is the Saintress of

Salvation in the prophecy” as Chris saw a golden gleam in Nala’s pure and clear
eyes, he finally believed the Witch’s prophecy.
“I trust that your ladyship can already guess why I came here. Please prepare
yourself, after a bit more time, there will be people who are coming to escort
your ladyship back home” Chris glanced at Isabella who had a complicated
expression on her face.
Isabella’s lips trembled a bit before she finally spoke:
“I refuse”
Chapter 29
Chapter 29: Vol1 Ch29: One final comment
“Too many people have sacrificed themselves because of us” Isabella spoke with
a pained expression: “I saw clergyman Bukittel die in front of me, that personage
would definitely not let me go”
“I think you’ve mistaken something!” Chris smiled and shook his head: “I’m not
like that fool Bukittel!”
“You…!” Isabella looked at Chris in surprise.
“Bukittel wanted to bring you away because of his faith. He wanted to extend his
hands towards anybody that is worth saving, but look at you now, you’ve already
given up on yourself, you didn’t deserve Bukittel’s salvation”
“But me, I’m a mercenary who took on a job, bringing you out of here is nothing
but a mission. I don’t need to care about your will. It’s fine if you want to be
saved, it doesn’t matter if you don’t, I’ll take you out of here regardless”
“After all, Bukittel paid his life as the reward for this job!” Chris turned around
to leave and spoke with an exceptionally serious tone: “That is why, I will
complete this job regardless of what needs to be done, only then would I live up
to the reward that fool paid!”
Isabella looked at Chris as he left, unable to hold back her tears. Her fate had
always been full of ups and downs, born as an aristocrat, her family was caught
in internal conflict and forced her to escape by herself to the border into a
Cauchy village.
She was fortunate to find the love of her life, but he was brutally killed in front
of her eyes when she was pregnant. She was forced to give birth to her daughter
alone, and struggled to raise her while living under the constant shadow of a
devil.
If Isabella wasn’t a strong-willed woman, if she didn’t have her daughter to take
care of, if Jacob did not wish for her to live on before he died, she would’ve
already gone mad a long time ago.
“Mommy, don’t cry, everything will be over soon” Nala hugged her mother and
consoled her.
Two black-robed Crowmen stood outside the window looking down at Isabella
and her daughter with cold eyes.
“And here I thought Isabella was already scared to death, now it seems like she
once again has the will to escape” one of the black-robed men spoke: “Or
perhaps I should say, as expected of the legendary adventurer?”
“From the looks of it, I’ll get a chance to fight with this living legend after all”
the other one grinned, apparently very pleased with this result.
“Do it if you want to, Nozades, he’s your idol after all, it was because of his
legends that you decided to go adventuring in the first place, yeah?” the other
black-robed man headed for Isabella and continued to speak: “Leave Isabella’s
side to us, they’re the ones that the Great One ordered us to watch over. Besides
this adventurer, there might be others who want to take them away”
“Understood, captain Yadley” Nozades nodded with a serious expression: “Chris

was my idol, but with Lord Negary’s blessing, I can definitely defeat him, after
all, the greatest respect you can pay to your idol is to defeat them yourself!”
Comoros once again continued to pray, ignoring both Chris and the Crowmen
who were about to act. Looking at the holy effigy covered in crows, Comoros
could only pray again and again in order to numb himself.
Even though his body was still his own, he understood fully that he didn’t have
much time left.
The sound of footsteps approached him from behind, causing Comoros to freeze
briefly, before relaxing again. He stood up and looked back at the handsome
young man who just came in, the boy’s appearance was similar to his own, the
closeness of their blood seemed to make Comoros become somber, even if only
a little bit.
“I didn’t think it would be you” Comoros seemed to have given up completely,
only a broken smile could be seen on his face: “Is this Ne… the Lord’s cruel
joke?”
“I just happened to be free” Noah spoke calmly, even though he knew the
relationship between himself and this person, even though he knew exactly what
was about to happen, he wasn’t at all concerned.
Comoros’ heart went completely cold, in the end, he was still the same cowardly
youth, even now he didn’t dare to refer to the Lord by name. In his fright, he
almost felt like he had returned to that moment of 10 years ago.
Facing a trapped flock of crows with a bow in his hand, uncle Dax fell on one
side, black blood flowing from his mouth, roaring for him to kill the crows,
giving him the courage to fire those last crucial shots.
But a second later, the fishing net was ripped apart, that person— no, that devil
emerged from the crows, cruel and ominous. All of Comoros’ courage was
blown away simply by seeing that figure.
“What exactly do you want with me!!” Comoros roared in his frenzy: “Can’t I
even try to resist you in my dreams, to think of resisting you in my mind!?”
“Foolish one, didn’t you already offer your forehead to me? Why do you still
fear me so?” Wang Yuan simply smiled while standing among the corpses,
simply by standing there, he gave off a sense of wild beauty and indescribable
charm.
It was also this charm that caused so many people to surrender themselves to
him. The Cauchy, the Kent, mercenaries, merchants, even heroic adventurers and
faithful clerics couldn’t escape the fate of being controlled by this existence.
The more he felt that to be the case, the more pained and mad Comoros became.
Because it was him that brought this devil from the wilderness and spread his
influence to the Cauchy people. It was his influence that caused Comoros to be
isolated, to become a detached ‘leader’, as well as an experimental specimen that
could be discarded at will.
“You are too foolish, Comoros” Wang Yuan stepped closer and closer to
Comoros: “If you felt so pained and so sorrowful, then give up on those
unimportant matters. Be it your morals or your emotions, and surrender yourself
completely to me. That way, everything that troubles you will no longer carry
any meaning”
Wang Yuan stood in front of Comoros and extended his hand: “Tell me your
choice, Comoros. My merciful self has already helped you remove all other
options, and so regardless of what you choose, you will no longer feel pain”
“Ahahaha!” Comoros stared at Wang Yuan’s extended hand and laughed

frenzily, just as Wang Yuan had said, he was pushed into a corner without any
choice but death.
He walked forward, away from his illusion, the one standing before him was no
longer Wang Yuan, but Noah, his younger brother, Noah.
“Brother, if you can, please pass on my apology to father!” Comoros hugged

Noah and left his final words. At this point, he no longer had anything to fear.
Pushing the knife through his heart, Noah pushed Comoros’ dead body away
without any emotions, followed the teachings of the Lord and collected the
golden blood flowing from Comoro’s heart. He then turned around and told the
Crowmen who appeared outside: “Put the criminal Chris Modo on the region’s
wanted list. Charge: Killing the former leader Comoros”
“You’re finally showing a bit of devotion, Comoros” Wang Yuan stood under the
shades of a tree, glanced at the rotten body being pecked by the crows and gave
his once-servant one final comment.
Chapter 30
Chapter 30: Vol1 Ch30: I am Negary
With a box-shaped container in his hands, Noah entered a secret room. Inside
this container was the golden blood he extracted from Comoros, who was also
his older brother.
10 years ago, when Nala was born, Wang Yuan had begun to study the
awakening Dragon Bloodline inside Nala’s body.
Wang Yuan had never stopped studying the Dragon Bloodline during these past
10 years. The most widely adopted application of which was the [Diffuse] germs
that exist all over Reystromia and slowly spreading to the areas around it.
Other than that, the research that Wang Yuan valued the most had begun to take
shape 3 years ago.
The Dragon Bloodline inside Nala’s body had the following characteristics.
No.1, the Dragon Bloodline can alter the host’s bodily constitution, causing the
vitality of someone with the Dragon Bloodline to be exceptionally tenacious.
No.2, there was some ‘inheritance information’ hidden inside the bloodline, as
well as a type of power named [Dragon’s Pressure], a person who has awakened
their Dragon Bloodline will slowly learn [Dracotongue] 1 as well as develop to
become like a dragon.
Wang Yuan had checked the profiles of those who awakened Dragon Bloodline
in the Interkam Kingdom’s history records. Without exception, they all had
unique characteristics, powerful, whimsical, gluttonous, greedy, and liked to
sleep. And even more so, they all had an extreme sense of personal charm,
making it so that many people were more than willing to follow and die
alongside them.
What surprised Wang Yuan the most was that during the entire Interkam
Kingdom history, not once had a woman been able to awaken the Dragon
Bloodline. Perhaps it was Wang Yuan’s germs that caused Nala to mutate just
enough to awaken the Dragon Bloodline. Simply put, during these few years,
Nala had indeed awoken some dragon characteristics.
Regretfully for Wang Yuan, he wasn’t someone who inherited the Dragon
Bloodline. He had been able to extract the ‘inheritance information’ within the
Dragon Bloodline, but he didn’t understand a single word of [Dracotongue]. He
had already tried searching for someone who knew [Dracotongue] but to no
avail.
No.3, Dragon’s blood has an inseparable connection with itself, even the
Dragon’s blood that was extracted from Nala still held a firm connection to her.
The golden blood inside Comoros’ heart was Dragon’s blood that Wang Yuan
extracted from Nala’s body bit by bit through his germs. This Dragon’s blood
was modified by Wang Yuan through injecting his own signature into it, then
injected into the body of a qualified specimen to enter constant gestation.
The so-called ‘qualified specimen’ referred to people who could inherit the
Dragon Bloodline. It was currently unknown if the Dragon Bloodline had
mutated, but a ‘qualified specimen’ must fulfil a total of three conditions, the
first of which was to be infected by Wang Yuan’s germs, and they must be
thoroughly infected.
Secondly, they must be a half-breed Cauchy person. Comoros and Noah had the
same mother who came from a different race of human.
Anyone who fulfills those two conditions can be injected with Dragon’s blood
without dying, but the carrier will slowly be unable to endure the constant
[Dragon’s Pressure] inside the Dragon’s blood and turn mad.
Only those who fulfilled the third condition, which was their soul nature being
biased towards the ‘Dragon’ attribute, would be able to endure the [Dragon’s
Pressure] and even turn that into their own ability.
There weren’t many who were able to fulfil all three of these conditions, among
them, were Comoros and Noah. But as Noah was the ‘Righteous’ who had a
Covenant with Wang Yuan, he naturally couldn’t be used as an experimental
specimen. There were still a lot of unstable factors within this experiment, and
the Dragon’s blood that Wang Yuan synthesized was only a prototype.
After three years, this Dragon’s blood had changed hosts a total of 5 times,
Comoros was the 5th one. Thanks to Comoros, this Dragon’s blood had finally
been completely altered and turned into ‘Soul’s Blood’ that was fully grasped in
Wang Yuan’s hands. Of course, you could call it by its other name, the [Negary
virus].
Dragon’s blood and Soul’s blood were essentially the same, however, one of
them had the main attribute of ‘Dragon’, while the other had the main attribute
of ‘Negary’.
In Wang Yuan’s mind, the Soul’s blood could improve the host’s constitution and
even reinforce their minds, to an extent, allowing them to awaken their Spirit
Shaman abilities as Noah did.
Some of the earlier prototypes Wang Yuan had could also achieve this, the
reason why Wang Yuan valued Soul’s blood so highly was because of its two
remaining effects.
Noah looked down at the golden blood inside the container, just by shaking it a
bit, he could see a jet black liquid behind its outer golden hue. Without fear,
Noah undid his clothing and picked up the ceremonial blade that was prepared
earlier.
He sunk the ceremonial blade into the container to soak it in the golden blood,
then plunged it into his heart without hesitation.
As he pulled the blade back out, not a single drop of blood was spilt. The golden
blood visible on the wound on his heart moved like living creatures, quickly
healing the hole made by the blade before finally forming a strange insignia on
top of the scar. It looked like a crow spreading its wings to fly, but at the same
time, it looked like a soaring dragon.
Noah could sense that something within his body was extracted, and something
else was starting to be conceived. This emotionless boy appeared joyful for the
very first time as he could sense it. He could sense that he was becoming a part
of the Great Negary, and that he was becoming closer than ever to his God.
At the same time, Nala who was walking home with her mother suddenly
clutched her chest and felt her heartbeat becoming faster. But this feeling quickly
vanished without a trace, and her eyes became even clearer than before,
inhumanely clearer.
Under the great forbidden tree of Reya, Wang Yuan picked up a leaf that just
dropped. He could sense his soul becoming whole at a speed greater than ever
before, filling the places that he lacked.
A sense of will suddenly swept across him, something from deep inside this
world started to descend upon Wang Yuan. He felt his soul becoming
unprecedentedly active, Wang Yuan soul’s instinct was telling him to receive that
‘something’ and put it back into the deepest part of his soul to make himself
whole again.
This made Wang Yuan understand what that ‘something’ was. That was the most
important part that was missing from him, the True Spirit that he had lost, the
origin of his soul, his most basic essence.
If he took it and obtained another living body, he would turn into a true living
being and not the remnant soul that he currently was. If he took it, he would be
able to use the Soul Transmigration method he learnt from the monster of 10
years ago and travel to another world, no longer having to worry about being
trapped in this low-magic world.
‘Wang Yuan’ could sense it, his own soul was madly urging him to take it and
reform himself. Only by reforming himself would he truly be Wang Yuan and
not a remnant soul that took Wang Yuan’s name.
Those who hadn’t experienced this feeling wouldn’t understand how tempting it
was to the current Wang Yuan, the feeling of once again obtaining something he
had thought be lost caused Wang Yuan to almost feel addicted.
Wang Yuan had offered his hand to many, encouraging them to surrender to him,
and at this very moment, Wang Yuan felt that a certain existence was offering
their hand to him, offering to be his God.
Seeing himself almost becoming whole again, ‘Wang Yuan’ suddenly took a step
back. His soul began to boil and collapse, the things that once belonged to Wang
Yuan was madly insisting him to return. Every step he took back was one step
further from him becoming the true Wang Yuan.
“If that is so, from today onwards, I truly am Negary!” he cut off the remnant
soul of the past, supported his collapsing soul and showed a particularly brilliant
smile.
Chapter 31
Chapter 31: Vol1 Ch31: Crowmen (1)
“Such an ominous rhythm!” Chris stopped walking, his expression turned

extremely difficult.
He had fought the most ferocious wyverns, faced the cruellest Kent tribesmen
and countless other enemies, but this was the first time he had ever felt
something this ominous.
“What’s going on? I can sense that Negary had become weaker than ever before,
but also stronger than ever” Chris’ breathing began to become rhythmic but
chaotic, harmonized his own rhythm with his surroundings and extended his
senses outward, trying to see what happened.
“Does that shattered, chaotic rhythm belong to Negary? If we want to kill him,
this is the best opportunity!” Chris’ expression turned serious. Even though he
didn’t know what happened, this was without a doubt the best chance for their
goal. He could sense that with every passing second, Negary would regain a bit
of strength, perhaps even gradually growing stronger.
Chris changed his direction, wanting to head for the source of the rhythm, but he
abruptly leapt back to dodge a rock that flew towards him.
The rock hit the ground and formed a small crater, showing how fast it was
flying. If a human was hit by that head-on, they would most likely die.
“Mr Chris, we meet again so soon” the black-robed Nozades showed himself not
too far away from where Chris was: “So you’re heading for the forbidden zone?”
“And you’re here to stop me?” Chris’ gaze became focused.
“I’ve wanted to fight you for a long time, Mr Chris, or should I say, senior”
Nozades spoke with a fanatic expression: “It was because of senior’s tales that I
left my home and faced this complicated world. Now that I have a chance to
defeat senior with my own hands, I can hardly keep myself restrained!”
“The Crowmen’s rules made it so that I can’t attack Reya’s visitors without a
reason so I was trying to come up with some excuse, but not anymore” Nozades
loudly declared: “This person is the criminal who killed Leader Comoros, all
unrelated personnel please leave this street”
Very quickly, the entire street was evacuated. In Reystromia, the Crowmen were
the peacekeepers and enforcers, they were highly disciplined soldiers that would
never attack a person that hadn’t disrupted Reya’s order. Of course, the
Crowmen would also mercilessly slaughter those that tried to challenge
Reystromia’s order, it was because of this strict order that many merchants and
smugglers were attracted to this place.
“What flimsy framing” Chris scowled.
“That doesn’t matter. Lord Comoros really is dead, and there were people who
saw you enter his manor, that much is enough” Nozades shrugged and took off
his black robe, revealing his naked upper body.
Twisted black patterns and stripes were all over Nozades’ body, as he moved, the
lines and patterns also constantly shifted, creating a warped and uneven
perception that could even cause nausea.
“Are those Negary’s modifications?” Chris stared at the black patterns while
constantly sensing that ominous rhythm from afar, his breathing slowly changed.
Negary is constantly recovering, I don’t have time to waste on this Crowmen.
“This is my Lord’s blessing, and you will be defeated by this power” Nozades’
expression slowly became settled. Maintaining calm and stability in battle was
the mark of a true warrior, while explosive emotions could indeed heighten one’s
state temporarily, it couldn’t persist for long.
Chris took a deep breath and threw a punch at Nozades, his punch wasn’t
particularly fast, but it followed a strange rhythm that made it feel like it couldn’t
be dodged no matter what.
Nozades’ black patterns shifted and threw his own punch against Chris. The
inhuman power caught Chris off guard, knocking him back a short step.
“Lord Negary’s blessing grants me superhuman speed and power, with your
power alone, you aren’t a match for me” Nozades wasn’t in a hurry to retaliate,
he slowly declared a simple truth.
Fast enough to follow a Rhythm Punch huh?
Chris didn’t answer him. A combatant’s mental state was crucial in battle, so
quite a few people had the habit of saying things to rile their opponent up and
cause them to lose their calm.
Chris’ Rhythm Punch was a patterned attack that followed the opponent’s unique
rhythm. Normally, it would be very hard for an opponent to react to the patterned
attack, as it would go against their own natural rhythm.
Something is up with those black patterns
Chris immediately noticed, those black patterns surely did more than simply
increase speed and power, because a mere difference in speed and power
wouldn’t be able to mess up his attacks.
Among Chris’ previous opponents, there were creatures like the wyvern whose
physical abilities far surpassed that of humans, this level of superhuman strength
and speed wasn’t much compared to that of a wyvern.
Chris maintained his calm and tried to match Nozades’ strength with his Rhythm
Punch again and again.
Each of Chris’ punches was aimed at an awkward position for Nozades, but he
would perfectly block them every time. Very strangely, Nozades hadn’t tried to
retaliate at all, even with his advantage of speed and power, he never actively
attacked Chris even once.
“I’m quite disappointed, senior, I thought you would be a bit stronger than this”
Nozades once again parried Chris’ punch and suddenly declared: “[Respiratory
Art] can indeed allow you to attack a human’s weakness, but with Lord Negary’s
blessing, I’ve already transcended the limit of humans!”
Nozades abruptly changed his defensive game plan and proactively threw a
punch against Chris. Even more shockingly, Chris noticed that Nozades was
using his Rhythm Punch, this patterned punch that struck at a person’s weakness
couldn’t possibly be used without knowing [Respiratory Art]!
Chris barely managed to avoid Nozades’ punch and paid attention to Nozades’
breathing.
That’s not right, his breathing isn’t following the rules of [Respiratory Art]
Chris scowled and once again took a deep breath, his own rhythm instantly
harmonized with the environment again as he threw an unbelievable punch at
Nozades.
If Rhythm Punch was the technique to attack an enemy’s weakness, then Chris’
current attack was taking advantage of his own harmonization with the
environment to perform a Silent Punch.
Because a Silent Punch was performed in perfect harmonization with its

surroundings, this attack was met with very little resistance and could hardly be
detected, because of this, the Silent Punch was also called the Assassination
Technique.
As Chris’s fist grazed Nozades’ head, the residual power caused his hair to
flutter. Even though it was only at the very last moment, Nozades still managed
to dodge Chris’ attack.
Nozades once again stopped his attack and smirked: “That’s how it should be,
senior, please show your prowess to the best of your abilities. Only then can I
feel a sense of accomplishment of defeating you!!”
Chapter 32
Nozades once again stopped attacking and resumed his defenses. Once Nozades
returned to his defensive state, even Chris’ Silent Punches were easily parried or
blocked.
Whenever he takes my attack, an abnormal twist would appear on the black

patterns outside his body
Chris silently counted, took another deep breath and struck at Nozades’ head.
The black patterns on Nozades’ face twisted a bit, allowing him to quickly take
distance and face another punch.
Nozades wasn’t nearly as smug as he appeared, in fact, he was very worried

right now.
Although Chris currently appeared to be powerless against him and was

completely overpowered, he was actually strong without boundaries. Each time
that Nozades thought he would be able to attack and end this battle, his opponent
would easily dodge it. He could clearly feel that he wasn’t able to grasp his
opponent’s weakness.
“If this goes on, I’ll be at a severe disadvantage” that thought appeared in
Nozades’ mind as he caught another of Chris’ attacks: “Just a bit more, and then
I’ll be able to take control of this fist technique as well”
“With Lord Negary’s blessing, I would definitely be the ultimate winner!”

Nozades reaffirmed his faith.
5 years ago, he was only the second son of an aristocrat in the Royas Kingdom.
Unable to inherit his family’s peerage, he only had the choice of becoming his
brother’s butler, or follow a scholar and become his apprentice.
At that time, he could already imagine the boring life he would lead, until the
author Sakri published a book that told the tales of Chris Modo. Encouraged by
those tales, he decided to lead the adventurer’s life, leaving that impersonal
family.
He travelled across the Royas Kingdom and trained himself to be stronger.

Unfortunately, he couldn’t change the fact that he was still only the second son
of an aristocrat, if he didn’t have a bit of wits to him, he wouldn’t even have
been able to reach Reystromia.
The Reystromia of 5 years ago wasn’t quite as prosperous as it was today. In

fact, the Kent people still sent troops to disturb the town’s peace from time to
time. When he arrived at this place, the Crowmen still hadn’t been officially
established, only its predecessor the Reya village guards existed.
He wasn’t particularly strong or had the money to buy any weapons at the time.
The only thing he could do was barely survive in Reya, on a bad day, it wouldn’t
be strange if he had gotten sick and died or starved to death. The life of an
adventurer wasn’t quite the life in his dreams.
During a job he took as an escort for a merchant cargo, the cargo was ambushed
by the Kent people. When he tried to retaliate, he was brutally beaten down by a
barrage of fists and kicks, similar to what was currently happening.
He silently endured the pain and took the opportunity when a Kent person was
careless to bite off his throat. It was due to this savage nature that after he was
saved by the village guards, the leader of the village guards at the time, captain
Yadley, invited him to join the newly recruiting Crowmen organization.
Back then, he endured the Kent people’s punches and kicks in order to retaliate,
and he was now also enduring Chris’ attacks to do the same. Recalling when he
became a Crowmen and had to choose the method of implantation, due to
knowing his strengths and weaknesses, Nozades implanted the blessings of Lord
Negary on different parts of his body.
The substance that was called [Black Crow] had now formed a symbiotic
relationship with his body, not only allowing his physical prowess to go past the
limit of humans, it even gave him a type of unique power.
The [Black Crow] germs were actually extremely fragile, enough so that any
outside stimulus could kill it. Each time that Chris attacked, a portion of [Black
Crow] germs would immediately die, causing a sting that alerted Nozades of
where the attack would hit.
At the same time, his opponent’s attack method would be ‘learnt’ by the [Black
Crow] germs all over his body. Once they learn enough, Nozades would then be
able to imitate the attack pattern.
Against these kinds of enemies, Nozades was practically invincible, he could

then take the time to learn his enemy’s attack, greatly affecting their mentality.
As long as he was able to capitalize on their mistakes right at that moment, he
would easily be able to defeat his enemy.
I can feel it, according to what the [Black Crow] germs learnt, this is how you
use that attack!
Nozades avoided another of Chris’ attacks and threw a punch exactly as the
[Black Crow] germs recorded.
With Nozades’ superhuman constitution and the perfectly harmonizing

characteristic of the Silent Punch, even though Chris had harmonized with the
environment and noticed the attack, his body wasn’t able to keep up with his
mind.
Just like this! As long as I hit him once, even if he’s the legendary adventurer,
he’s still only human. Even if he doesn’t die, he will lose his ability to fight back!
Nozades was no longer able to maintain his calm, after all, this attack would
determine whether or not he was able to win against his idol.
An expression of triumph appeared on Nozades’ face, but quickly disappeared.

Nozades suddenly sensed his heart skipping a beat and a sense of inconsistency
inside his body, causing his fist to graze Chris’ face before he collapsed.
“This is…” Nozades coughed up blood with an expression of absolute disbelief,

he couldn’t even tell if there was an attack at all. In that moment, he abruptly lost
control of his entire body, and when he regained his senses, he had already lost.
Chris ignored Nozades and continued to walk forward, Negary was still
recovering, he had no more time to lose.
“It’s the breathing” Nozades struggled to stand up, but once again slipped and
fell to the ground: “That inconsistency was breathing, wasn’t it!!?”
Nozades recalled Chris’ attacks from before, there were several times that he
took a deep breath right before attacking. It was only right before he attacked
that Chris breathed out instead, that breath triggered something inside his body
and caused him to immediately lose the ability to fight.
“Just stay still, your inner organs have been damaged by my attacks. If you keep
struggling, you’re going to cripple yourself, or possibly even die!” Chris said
without turning around and continued to walk forward. He didn’t hate this
Nozades, but he wasn’t about to reveal the secret of his own technique.
“This battle isn’t over!!” Nozades endured the pain and leapt forward, catching
Chris’ right thigh. The black patterns on his body all gathered at his face, as he
tried to take a bite at Chris’ right leg.
“This guy… Rhythm Metal!” Chris took a deep breath and regulated the rhythm
on his leg to harmonize with metal, this technique allowed him to increase his
defenses for a short period of time at the price of causing his rhythm to
desynchronize itself.
My Deep Rhythm has already damaged his organs, even a completely healthy
person wouldn’t be able to move due to the pain
Chris was shocked by Nozades’ mad actions: “What kind of hex did Negary put
on you that you’d be willing to sacrifice so much for him!?”
Chapter 33
Chris’ Deep Rhythm was a high-levelled application of [Respiratory Art]. Every

living being had their own rhythm, any problems with the body would manifest
as disturbances in their rhythm, and any disturbance in a person’s rhythm would
similarly manifest on their bodies.
Chris’ Deep Rhythm was the act of implanting a certain rhythm into an
opponent’s body through his breathing, then using the same breathing to trigger
the implanted rhythm, instantly throwing his opponent’s rhythm into chaos and
causing their body to become unstable.
The inner organs of every lifeform was intricate and delicate, so because of the
disturbance in his rhythm, Nozades’ attack affected his own inner organs before
anything else, the wyvern that Chris killed years ago was also the same.
A wyvern’s body was far superior to that of a human, together with a layer of
dragon scales, most human weapons weren’t able to cause them any damage.
They were hailed as creatures that humans could not defeat, but Chris managed
to use Deep Rhythm to make the wyvern kill itself.
“Considering the force behind Nozades’ attack at the time, his inner organs
should have been completely ruptured, he shouldn’t be able to fight anymore”
Chris couldn’t understand Nozades’ current actions.
Nozades was in a frenzy, but still rational, when the black patterns gathered near
his mouth, Chris could already tell what he was trying to do. To Nozades, these
things were a blessing, but to Chris, they were poison.
“The fact that his body could even hold up right now is a miracle. If he injects
those black patterns that give him his superhuman power into my body, he would
die without a doubt. And he knows that” as Chris saw Nozades’ abnormally clear
eyes, he felt it even more unimaginable.
“Negary, this Evil Spirit, what kind of hex did he actually use?” Chris used the
Metal Rhythm to forcefully increase his own defence, so Nozades’ tattered body
couldn’t damage him. Even so, Nozades didn’t give up and was still risking the
last of his strength.
Nozades’ eyes were full of determination, he understood the results of his current
actions, but he wasn’t afraid, Lord Negary’s power was supporting him.
Nozades’ life up to now flashed before his eyes, he was among the first to
receive Lord Negary’s blessing and become a Crowmen. At the time, he was still
unclear about most things, but from the years before, he had already understood
the limits of his talents.
He was clever, he was also a bit wild. Among his own clique of people, he might
even be considered ‘excellent’. But it was precisely because of that that he
understood his shortcomings, he could clearly see the limit that he would never
be able to break through.
It wasn’t just him, the others were the same, including the heroic, the legendary
adventurer Chris who was his idol was the same, everyone had their limits.
Nozades believed this, so he felt powerless and puzzled.
It was only after he met the Great One, only after he understood the greatness of
Lord Negary that he finally found the lighthouse of his life.
“You chose to implant the [Black Crow] all over your body, what an interesting
way of thinking” these were the words of Lord Negary at the time: “You
understand your own limits and restrictions well, that is praiseworthy. I want, no,
I need this uniqueness of yours”
“Only by knowing your own limits can you break that limit and become even
stronger. Are you willing to become one of my uniqueness?”
Being offered the outstretched hand of Negary, Nozades couldn’t refuse. If he

couldn’t break through his own limit, then he would follow an existence that
could, he would become a part of that existence.
The current Lord Negary might not be able to, however…
Nozades showed one last smile.

But surely one day, Lord Negary will break through the limit of humans, no, he
will break through even higher limits than that and truly become the perfect
existence!!
The others surely think the same. Lord Negary, he isn’t just the leader that we
follow, he is also the ideal to which we all strive to and the greatness to which
we dedicate our everything!
“That’s why, Lord Negary, whether it’s my soul, whether it’s my emotions,
whether it’s my uniqueness, if they are useful to you, please take it all, you will
surely step onto the highest throne, and we volunteer to become the steps under
your feet!!” Nozades expended the rest of his strength that couldn’t change
anything, and let death overcome his body.
Nozades’ life rhythm gradually disappeared. A will can accomplish many things,
but it is not omnipotent, at least, no matter how strong a human’s will was, it was
impossible for them to change objective rules.
But his will greatly shocked Chris, causing him to feel puzzled. Puzzled about
Nozades, and puzzled about Negary.
“You must be very confused” a voice called out, a Crowmen who wore a black
robe jumped down from the top of a building, landing not too far away from
Chris: “If he didn’t do what he did. Nozades who was defeated by you would’ve
had his belief waver, he would have lost the right to even become a step on ‘his’
stair. That would truly be unforgivable for a Crowmen, and I would have done
the same”
“A step… Are you also here to block my path?” Chris took a deep breath, fully
prepared for another battle. From the other party’s figure under the robe, he
could tell that this Crowmen was a woman. Women had different weaknesses
compared to men, and this information was crucial in a battle.
“You could say so. But before that, I have something else I must do” the
Crowmen pulled down her hood to reveal a plain female face. She raised her
right hand, to show a small bottle with a writhing black liquid substance inside,
offering it to Chris.
“I, Tesa of the Crowmen, on behalf of Lord Negary, hereby extend an offer
to Mister Chris” the Crowmen spoke solemnly: “Would Mister Chris be willing
to become a part of the Crowmen?”
“You shouldn’t refuse right away, Mister Chris” Tesa grinned: “You understand
the state of your body better than anyone else. If you become a Crowmen and
receive Lord Negary’s blessing, ‘he’ can heal the hidden wounds on your body.
If not, Mister Chris would probably not live for too many more years”
“I think you don’t need to say anything else. Just like how you bunch have your
beliefs, I have things I won’t give up on” Chris refused Tesa’s invitation without
hesitation.
Of course, he knew the current state of his body. An adventurer’s life was even
worse than one initially expected, even though he achieved and gained many
things during his travels, they also left countless marks on his body.
If he didn’t have [Respiratory Art] to help him heal, the long years of
adventuring would’ve already ruined his body. He was indeed the legendary
adventurer, but even the legendary adventurer was only human, and humans die.
Chris already had the conviction to give up his life at any time since long ago,
just like the man back then.
Chapter 34
Chapter 34: Vol1 Ch34: The situation
[I was breathing white smoke! You wouldn’t believe just how much despair a
mountain of nothing but white snow can give a man]
[If Chris wasn’t with me, I think would’ve already gone mad. Maybe I already
am for helping Chris lure away the pursuing soldiers]
[Chris seemed very calm. He told me that my breathing was becoming chaotic
from fear, and my life’s rhythm was the same. I needed to calm my breathing in
order to keep on living]
[[Respiratory Art] is so amazing, he actually managed to calm me down. Chris

admitted to me that he wasn’t sure if he was going to live through this one. He
told me to be ready]
[“Are you ready to risk your life?”]
[Snow Mountain Journey] was a novel written by Sakri in his own perspective,
retelling the story of Sakri, who was still a nameless bard at the time, running
into the legendary adventurer Chris. Chris was on a mission to escort the eldest
son of a Duke back to his country to inherit his peerage.
Perhaps attracted to Chris’ personal charms, Sakri chose to follow along. On the
way, in order to lure the pursuing soldiers away, they separated from the Duke’s
eldest son and wandered together on a large snowy mountain.
It was also during that time that Chris told Sakri about his exploits. After coming
out triumphant against the pursuing soldiers and finishing Chris’ mission, Sakri
compiled the stories that Chris told him into a book, publishing and spreading
his name across the continent as the legendary adventurer.
The [Snow Mountain Journey] story was also the last chapter of the book, as
well as the most exciting one. During that snow mountain battle, Chris’ face was
scarred and Sakri was hurt quite badly, so not long after he published his book,
Sakri passed away from disease.
All of Chris’ tales from then on were stories made by exaggerating witness’
retelling, although most of them followed the general vein of the story, there
were quite a few falsified details.
“Chris” Chris mumbled his own name nostalgically, then glared back at Tesa
with a determined expression: “I’ve already wasted a lot of time here, please get
out of my way, miss Tesa. Even if you’re a lady, if you stand in my way, I won’t
hold back for the sake of my beliefs”
Tesa smiled, her originally plain face suddenly felt a bit more charming: “I’m
not Nozades, and ‘I won’t hold back’ is my line”
“I’ll ask you one more time, Mr Chris” Tesa pulled out a ceremonial sword from
under her robe, a large black pattern appeared on her hand, showing where she
was implanted with the [Black Crow] germs: “You have qualities that Lord
Negary needs, surrender yourself to Lord Negary. That way, not only will your
wounds be healed, you will even be granted power by Lord Negary”
Chris’ expression didn’t change as he threw a punch at the woman in front of

him without hesitation.
“What hateful bugs” Yadley pulled his hand out of a corpse as a black substance
gradually went back inside his body through his wrist. This dead body, like the
rest of them, had a blank look on its face, as if they hadn’t even realized that they
were dead.
This group of people set up an ambush near Isabella’s home, waiting to kill her
and Nala as they returned. Unfortunately, because the Crowmen existed, not only
did they not manage to accomplish their goal, they even lost their lives in the
process.
Both Isabella and her daughter were clueless to the ambush that was supposed to
happen, they came back home with complicated expressions on their faces as
normal.
The [Black Crow] germs were a kind of wonderful virus, increasing a person’s
constitution was only their most basic ability. Before being implanted, they were
no different from each other, but after implantation is completed, different
abilities would manifest according to the difference between who and where they
were implanted.
Like how Nozades’ implants gave him his ability to sense and copy an
opponent’s ability, Yadley, the literal first Crowmen, also manifested an ability
of his own. He was the one who managed to explore the [Black Crow] germs the
most among the Crowmen, one of the strongest among all of Negary’s
subordinates.
“Captain Yadley” a merchant-looking person walked in front of Yadley, his skin

was constantly morphing and turning into a black hue before finally becoming a
mud-like substance, then settled as a plain face without any notable features.
“What’s the news, Garnan?” Yadley asked.
Garnan was also one of the Crowmen, like Nozades, he implanted the [Black
Crow] germs all over his skin, but how he used them in battle was different from
Nozades. He had the [Black Crow] germs completely devour his skin, giving
him the ability to shapeshift into any disguise.
Because of this, he’s normally disguised as someone else to collect intel in

various locations.
“The latest reports stated that Cardinal Augustin of the Church of Divine Grace
was spotted not too far away from Reya with a squad of Warriors of Divine
Grace” Garnan’s voice was also featureless, like his appearance, unobtrusive.
“Reinforcements?” Yadley nodded, gesturing that he understood.
“Additionally, there is one other unconfirmed report” Garnan hesitated for a bit
before continuing: “I got a tip from a Royas merchant that the Royas Kingdom
might have sent some people to Reya”
“So the Royas Kingdom wants to join in on the fun as well?” Yadley frowned,
feeling things becoming more complicated: “I got it, continue to collect more
information, pay attention to safety”
“Understood!” Garnan’s skin twisted and turned black again before transforming
into a young man with a naïve look on his face. Once he changed his outfit, he
would have turned into a rookie mercenary who just left home.
“Lord Negary…” Yadley whispered as he looked at Garnan walking away, then

turned to the direction of the forbidden zone. Over 1/3rd of his body now
consisted of the [Black Crow] germs, so he was able to sense some of Lord
Negary’s changes through the viral connection.
〖Yadley〗
An exhausted-sounding voice was transmitted to Yadley through his [Black

Crow] germs, causing him to immediately kneel down on one knee and deeply
lower his head, then he respectfully answered: “I’m here, Lord Negary, how can
I serve you?”
〖I will need to hibernate for a short while. During this time, Noah will be by my
side to protect me, so he won’t be able to leave. You will be responsible for
keeping Reya’s order, don’t let anyone disturb me〗
〖Additionally, Nozades was defeated by Chris, Tesa is going to lose as well very
soon. I will tell you the method of controlling the Bizarre Scales. Have them
intercept Chris and kill him if possible. If it seems too difficult, you don’t need
to force it〗
〖The most important thing, for now, is to make sure my dormant period passes
smoothly〗
“Understood, Lord Negary!”
—————
TN: From this chapter onwards, Negary’s dialogues will be put into his own 〖〗
brackets, this is to show that he had fully discarded his previous human self
(Wang Yuan) and become a different entity altogether.
Chapter 35
Chapter 35: Vol1 Ch35: A chance
“Lord Negary?” Noah, who was standing not too far away from Negary, asked
doubtfully.
〖 You seem puzzled 〗 under the shade of the great tree, bones of various
creatures could be seen littered everywhere. These were the bones of the crows’
food as well as his own over the years, some of them were even human remains,
and Negary was sitting on top of a pile of bones made to look like a throne.
“Indeed, this subordinate does not understand my Lord’s actions” Noah replied
with a serious voice. Before this, Noah would have never done this, the previous
Noah would have only followed Negary’s orders to the letter, but now he was
expressing his doubt: “My Lord doesn’t have a ‘dormant’ period at all. Even
though my Lord’s soul was temporarily shattered, with my support my Lord
should recover very quickly”
〖 It seems after becoming one with me, you’re one step closer to release 〗
Negary sat on top of his throne of bones, his right index finger pressed against
his temple while leaning on it. Several dozen crows flew in from afar, dropping a
corpse down in front of Negary.
〖 Nozades 〗 called out the corpse’s name, Negary’s left hand lifted slightly and
summoned the [Black Crow] germs from inside the corpse, slowly absorbing it
back into Negary’s body.
The great tree behind him abruptly went from intense stillness to intense
movement as hundreds, thousands of crows took flight from the tree and
swooped down on Nozades’ body, leaving behind a new skeleton in just a few
seconds.
The black flood returned to the tree, returning everything to absolute silence like
before. Negary’s finger once again moved slightly and controlled the skull of the
skeleton with his interference force, calling it into his hand. After contemplating
for a short while, he chose a spot on the stairs leading up his throne and placed it
down.
Negary leaned back on his throne and rested his head on top of his right index
finger again, but this time he used a bit too much force and caused his finger to
pierce through his head, releasing a thin strand of Life Essence that quickly
dissipated. As Negary pulled his finger out from his head, tiny writhing black
tentacles quickly connected and closed the wound on his temple before a white
mucus seeped out, which quickly dried up and reformed his pale white skin.
〖 It seems that this body is still quite flawed 〗Negary wasn’t dejected or
regretful. Flaws were necessary, and all he needed to do was think of how to
make up for these flaws bit by bit.
This body was also one of Negary’s experimental results. Through the
combination of several dozen different germs and Life Essence, a powerful viral
body was created. This body’s physical strength was unmatched, not even the
Crowmen could be compared to it.
Other than that, it also had various abilities. For example, his fingernails were
created from a type of unique germs that liked to devour metal, when bunched
together, the germs became as hard and sharp as the blade of a sword.
The layer of white ‘skin’ germs outside of his body also had the ability to form a
layer of interference. According to Noah’s tests, his spiritual sense couldn’t
sense Negary who was covered within the layer of interference.
On the other hand, while Negary’s soul was inside, his interference force would
not be restricted at all, his control over the flock of crows also wouldn’t weaken.
And even more importantly, this layer of ‘skin’ made it so that his consumption
of Life Essence became minimal. Even if sunlight shone directly onto him, he
wouldn’t consume more Life Essence compared to normal, this was the layer of
protection created to protect Negary’s soul.
Unfortunately, it was still incomplete, his control over the body’s strength wasn’t
perfect so occasionally, he would accidentally hurt himself like what was seen
just now, perhaps that would change after he obtained the [Respiratory Art].
〖 Nozades managed to scout quite a few of Chris’ techniques 〗after absorbing

Nozades’ [Black Crow] germs, Negary commented.
Originally, Negary could only absorb a living creature’s Life Essence and Soul
Essence right after their deaths, but the [Black Crow] germs managed to make
up for this problem for those implanted with it. After a Crowmen dies, their
scattered Soul Essence and Life Essence would be absorbed by the [Black Crow]
germs, Negary could then collect and slowly absorb this Life Essence and Soul
Essence.
〖 Noah, what do you think Chris will do if they know that I am currently in a
‘dormant’ period? 〗Negary asked Noah.
〖 His job is no longer to simply save Isabella and her daughter, he would also
want to defeat me if possible. And when he found that it was impossible by
himself, he would naturally seek out reinforcements 〗Negary didn’t wait for
Noah to reply and answered by himself: 〖 This reinforcement could come from
the warriors and priests from the Church of Divine Grace, they could also be the
military force of the Interkam Kingdom, or the Royas Kingdom’s spies, or any
of the other forces here 〗
〖 During the development of Reystromia, we have accepted too many outside

forces, causing quite a few things in Reya to slowly leave our control. Even with
the [Diffuse] germs, there are still forces that have yet to come to light 〗
〖 And so, this is a chance. A chance to remove the unnecessary forces from
Reya, a chance to extend our range of influence. At the same time, these
disorderly forces need a chance, and I’m giving them that chance, together with
an illusion that they would need to join together in order to eliminate me 〗
〖 Chris is a talented man, he would fit perfectly as the leader of this temporary
joint operation 〗Negary slowly explained.
“So the reason my Lord entrusted the Bizarre Scales to Yadley was to give them
pressure. Is my Lord not afraid that Chris would be killed by the Bizarre
Scales?” Noah understood Negary’s intentions and expressed his worry for
Chris.
〖 If he can’t survive, then he simply doesn’t have what it takes to become the
leader of the joint operation. If he dies, then he dies 〗Negary said without a care.
…
Tesa and Chris’ fight had brought them to another street entirely, and Chris
couldn’t help but admit that this woman was tough.
Her rapier was incredibly accurate, coupled with her inhuman speed, made it so
that Chris had to focus almost entirely on avoiding her attacks. Even so, he was
still wounded all over his body with wounds that constantly bled.
“Hah hah hah…” Tesa was breathing heavily. As expected of the legendary
adventurer, thanks to his [Respiratory Art], his strength was extremely well-
balanced. Even when she had relied on her superior physical prowess and the
advantage of having a weapon to press on the attack, she only managed to deal
minor wounds to him. If this goes on, she might actually lose.
“I definitely won’t let that happen!” Tesa stopped pressing her attack, bit and
ripped the back of her right hand without hesitation to let her blood and the tar-
like [Black Crow] germs flow down along her rapier.
“Each and every one of you, what terrifying charms ‘he’ has, that Negary” Chris
sighed. Just a few seconds ago, Negary’s faint ominous rhythm had disappeared,
as if it was hidden away. This caused Chris to know that he couldn’t keep letting
this drag on, otherwise, he would miss the best chance to defeat Negary.
But I won’t be able to do it by myself
Chris glanced at his opponent, Tesa, and couldn’t help but have such a thought.
If all of Negary’s subordinates were as powerful as the ones he had met, it was
unimaginable how powerful Negary himself was.
Looks like I’ll need some reinforcements

Chapter 36
Chapter 36: Vol1 Ch36: The greatest strength of humans
“Daughters are useless, especially when they’re not even beautiful!”
This was said by the one she called ‘father’, a statement that left a deep
impression in the mind of the young Tesa.
She was the result of a one-night stand between her merchant father and her
powerless civilian mother. After a natural disaster occurred, her mother had no
choice but to bring her 6-year-old self and seek out her father who wanted
nothing more than to climb the ranks of society.
In the end, her mother had to become a lowly worker in his merchant caravan in
order to stay. Her father was barely interested in keeping them there. He had the
same indifference that most merchants had, they only focused on whether or not
they could earn a profit. Even if it was a woman with whom he shared a night of
pleasure, even if she carried his blood-related daughter, he only gave them
affection when they could bring him certain benefits.
Tesa grew up in her father’s merchant caravan. No matter how hard her mother
worked for them, all she ever received were sneers and ridicule. Even if Tesa
was angry, she understood the fact that women were only men’s dependants in
this world. Those without sufficient strength would never be recognized by
others.
She then did her best to study and learn what she could, gradually becoming an
important figure in the merchant caravan, even those who used to sneer and look
down at her called her ‘young lady’.
Perhaps she inherited her father’s traits, or perhaps because of her own
experiences when she was little, Tesa didn’t know when to stop. Every moment
of every day, she would either be actively working to improve herself, or looking
for an opportunity to do so.
She saved up money and hired an old mercenary to teach her swordsmanship,
but during the very first day, that old mercenary mercilessly showed her that a
woman’s strength was naturally inferior to that of men. Because of that, no
matter how much effort she put into this, she would not achieve much in the end.
The change to all of this was when the caravan arrived in Reystromia. Seeing her
chance, she left the caravan without hesitation and chose to become a Crowmen.
This was how she was, a person that took every opportunity she could.
Comoros is dead, the forces in Reya will soon change. At this juncture, only by
showing one’s talent and contributing greatly would there be a chance to rise
even further.
Being a Crowmen is definitely not the end of my journey!
Tesa glanced at her rapier, now soaked in blood and [Black Crow] germs, took a
stance and stared closely at her opponent, Chris.
When she became a Crowmen, she chose to implant the [Black Crow] germs
into her hands. This made it so that her grip was strong and stable, raising her
swordsmanship to an incredible level. The old mercenary who predicted that she
would not achieve much was now unable to receive even a single one of her
strikes.
“Defeating you will be my opportunity to rise, and I will take that opportunity no
matter what!” Tesa brandished her rapier and stabbed straight at Chris’ nose and
mouth with lightning-fast speed and precision: “Chris, your strength comes from
your [Respiratory Art], and thus so will your downfall!”
“That sword is soaked with that black substance. It would definitely not end well
if I were to be struck with that sword!” Chris sensed his surrounding rhythm and
quickly avoided Tesa’s frenzied barrage of stabs.
“Right at this moment, Metal Rhythm!” Chris took a deep breath and closed the
pores on his hands, they even gleamed almost like metal. He clamped the rapier
with great accuracy and broke it with both hands. He then shifted his body and
moved in closer to Tesa, throwing a punch at her without hesitation.
“Seize the opportunity…” Tesa completely ignored Chris’ incoming punch as

her throat moved and spat out a mouthful of mixed blood and [Black Crow]
germs straight at Chris’ face.
Tesa received the punch head-on with her face and was sent flying backwards,
several bloodied detached teeth could be seen falling on the ground quite clearly.
Meanwhile, the black germs that she spat out moved like living creatures, trying
to invade Chris’ mouth and nose, making it so that he couldn’t help but stop this
[Respiratory Art]. The sense of power from harmonization with the world
through rhythm also stopped.
She purposefully let the blood onto her rapier not to make her sword more
powerful, but so draw my attention to it. She then unleashed that barrage of
stabs towards my face to force me to focus completely on her sword and not see
her holding a mouthful of the black substance.
Chris was a bit flustered as he tried to peel off the black substance climbing into
his mouth and nose. Without the heightened senses brought by the [Respiratory
Art], he was feeling very awkward, similar to a person who was used to seeing
with their eyes being suddenly blindfolded.
Tesa struggled to stand up, her face was swollen and made it so that her plain
features now appeared laughable. But she didn’t care, as seizing an opportunity
naturally came with its costs and risks.
She only implanted the [Black Crow] germs into her hands, but her overall
constitution was also improved, otherwise taking one of Chris’ punches head-on
would’ve caused her to fall unconscious.
“I won…” Tesa didn’t attempt to go in for the kill. Chris’ [Respiratory Art] being
rendered useless by the [Black Crow] germs was nothing but a small victory.
Being an illegitimate daughter in a merchant caravan made it so that she had to
constantly be careful of everything, otherwise, she could die during the long trips
at any time.
Right now, Chris’ [Respiratory Art] should be useless, but he might have other
aces up his sleeves, so there was no need for her to recklessly charge in.
“Men, finish Chris off. I will appeal to Lord Negary for whoever kills him to be
granted the qualifications to become a Crowmen” Tesa loudly shouted in a leaky
voice.
After a few moments of silence, several people appeared out of nowhere with
weapons in their hands and approached Chris. [Black Crow] germs that were
suitable to be implanted into a person’s body weren’t easy to create, so there had
always been very few quotas to join the Crowmen.
These people had been watching the Crowmen and Chris’ fight so they saw how
powerful both of them were. It was unlikely for them to obtain the [Respiratory
Art] from Chris, and it also required talent as well as meticulous training, so
becoming a Crowmen was a much more enticing offer.
Due to being unable to breathe, Chris’ vision was becoming blurry, he could only
see faint figures that approached him out of ill-will.
10 years ago within the Snow Mountain, those pursuers also approached him
with similar ill-will. At the time, due to the snowstorm, all he could see were
blurred figures as well.
“I’m no longer the same confused man who needs to be saved as before” Chris
resolutely closed his eyes, recalling the words of the great man who taught him
[Respiratory Art]:
[In a desperate situation, you will face the interference of fear, and the greatest
strength of humans is nothing but the ability to face fear and desperation with
calmness. Only by being calm can you find the way to escape from desperation!]
Recalling how Tesa bit and ripped the back of her hand and how the black
substance moved from before, Chris stopped putting strength into his hands.
Apparently realizing something, he quickly crouched down and hit his head
against the ground with considerable force.
Chapter 37
Chapter 37: Vol1 Ch37: Bizarre Scales (1)
“What are you, begging for your life now?” one of the goons swung the axe in
their hands, excitedly looking down at Chris: “So much for the ‘legendary
adventurer’, in the face of death, you’re just as pathetic as the rest”
“Whatever, the Crowmen quota will be mine!” the axe goon charged forward
first and swung his axe down at Chris.
“Fuu…” the axe-wielding goon didn’t notice the sound of breathing as he

attacked. Chris crouched down, shoved both hands accurately between the
goon’s running legs and rolled to avoid the swinging axe.
As Chris looked up, a wound was clearly seen on his forehead where blood was
dripping down. The [Black Crow] germs began to move gradually towards the
wound and let Chris open his mouth.
“Sorry about this, Stripping Rhythm!” Chris clutched the mass of [Black Crow]
germs on his face and began to use an advanced application of the [Respiratory
Art]. All things in the world had their own rhythm, harmonizing with that
rhythm allowed one to sense them or even use their power, for example, Metal
Rhythm. At the same time, if one’s rhythm completely rejected the rhythm of
another thing, one would be able to expel it from their body, it was this trick that
Chris used to expel the germs he inhaled while staying in Reystromia.
The blood on Chris’ face trembled a bit before he peeled all the mass of black
substance off himself and threw it onto the axe-wielding goon.
“These germs aren’t sentient, they only know to act on their instincts to try and
enter a person’s body, or to follow fresh blood. You were probably holding a
mouthful of blood to make sure that the germs didn’t flow down your throat
didn’t you, woman?”
Chris continued to breathe and used Stripping Rhythm to expel the germs that
managed to enter his body, while the axe-wielding goon was now rolling on the
ground as the black mass invaded his body through his mouth and nose.
He screamed and writhed in pain as black spots appeared all over his body, in
just a few moments, he would probably die from the [Black Crow] disease. You
don’t become a Crowmen through simply contracting the [Black Crow] germs,
otherwise, there would be no need for a restriction with quotas.
“Should I say as expected of the legendary adventurer? Being able to notice the
[Black Crow] germ’s characteristics despite being in such a situation” Tesa
slowly raised her broken rapier again. While she chose to be careful and had
other people finish Chris off, she would not flee should the situation turn bad as
it currently had. Just as she said, if she was in Nozades’ shoes, she would’ve
chosen to do exactly as he did.
Become a part of Lord Negary and follow him to the very top! Throw my life
away in battle to qualify to become a step on his path!
Tesa saw the vision of Negary offering her his hand as she determined herself.
Every person wanted to feel needed and gain the recognition of others, the entire
reason why Tesa worked herself so hard in the first place was so that she would
not be considered useless anymore.
“Does none of you cherish your own life?” under Chris’ glare, the goons that
surrounded him fearfully retreated and ran back into hiding. As he steadily
approached Tesa again, there was a look of respect in his eyes.
Regardless if they were an enemy or not, regardless of what kind of faith they
hold, you simply could not look down on a person who knew exactly what they
wanted, and holds on firmly to their belief to the point of throwing their life
away for it. In fact, Chris felt that he should praise their faith.
“Enough, Tesa!” a voice came from afar, calling Tesa to back down. Standing on
top of a building with the Crowmen uniform, it was Yadley who spoke with a
serious tone: “Reya still needs people. For Lord Negary’s sake, leave your useful
self alive”
“…I understand” Tesa glared intensely at her opponent Chris, lowered her
broken rapier and quickly retreated.
“Another enemy” Chris continued to breathe to adjust himself. After two
consecutive battles, he had expended quite a bit of stamina, and this new enemy,
from their rhythm alone, seemed to be a lot stronger than the rest.
“How difficult, my body is getting worse and worse by the years” Chris squinted
his eyes. [Respiratory Art] was a wonderful thing, by practising it alone, one
would be able to adjust their own rhythm, thus improving one’s health and
lifespan.
But as Chris was constantly going on his adventures, constantly using various
[Respiratory Art] techniques to fight, his body was instead becoming worse. For
example, Metal Rhythm forcefully adjusted his body to match that of metal, thus
throwing his own rhythm into chaos and causing a tiny bit of imbalance within
himself.
As this imbalance accumulated, it would grow to become a hidden internal

wound that when erupted would immediately take Chris’ life.
“Kill me! Somebody, please kill me!” the axe-wielding goon from before was
screaming like mad. After contracting the [Black Crow] disease, his entire body
was writhing and squeezing itself, causing him extreme unbearable pain, to him,
death was a kind of release.
He staggered towards Chris who was standing closest to him, forcing Chris to
split part of his focus to pay attention to him.
“You’ve caused enough disturbance here. Time for you to rest, Chris Modo!”
Yadley didn’t pay any attention to the axe-wielding goon, his eyes became sharp
as he ordered with a strange tone: “Bizarre Scales, kill him!”
A dark golden glow flashed briefly and vanished as the axe-wielding goon’s
body was instantly ripped apart. The golden glow followed the splashing blood
right in front of Chris as a set of razor-sharp claws came down on him, but for
some reason, the creature’s movements hesitated for a brief moment.
The smell of blood filled the air as Chris dodged to one side. A long wound
appeared on his right hip, if it were just a bit deeper, it would’ve punctured his
organs. If that thing earlier had attacked him directly without the axe-wielding
goon in its way and without that slight hesitation, his body would’ve been ripped
cleanly in half.
“Thank… you…” the axe-wielding goon’s body was ripped in half at his
stomach, collapsing to the ground with an expression of release before dying.
“What sort of animal is that?” in Chris’ panic, he only managed to see some
dark-gold scales: “And what is that extreme imbalanced rhythm? It reminds me
of Reya’s chief, Comoros. No, that thing’s rhythm is even more imbalanced than
Comoros!”
“Again!” Yadley’s cold and strange tone ordered again, causing Chris to
hurriedly jump away. He was most afraid of enemies whose speed or strength far
surpassed his own as it would be hard for the various applications of
[Respiratory Art] to be used.
Chris quickly jumped into a narrow alleyway. The main road was too wide to
provide him any protection from this sort of speedy enemy, only the complicated
paths of the alleyway would give him a chance to restrain that creature and win.
There was another thing, why did that creature hesitate briefly before attacking
me? Do I have something that’s affecting its actions?
Chris’ mind was turning desperately.
With another flash of the dark golden glow, Chris managed to grab a ledge above
just in time to avoid this attack.
“Continue… Bizarre Scales!”

Chapter 38
Chapter 38: Vol1 Ch38: Bizarre Scales (2)
Chris was sticking to the wall like a gecko. Since Stripping Rhythm worked on
the principle that things with unharmonious rhythms were repelled, a perfectly
harmonious rhythm could naturally create suction.
“As expected, I have something that’s affecting the so-called Bizarre Scales and
causing it to be just a little bit hesitant as it attacks” Chris climbed up the wall
and onto the roof of the building.
“The Bizarre Scales’ rhythm is full of madness and chaos, a creature with this
kind of rhythm should be no more than an irrational beast, so how is that
Crowmen controlling it?” Chris swiftly rolled to one side.
A thin tiny black string flashed into existence for a brief second and disappeared,
Chris continued to use his breathing to sense his surroundings. He was basically
walking on a tightrope right now so one wrong step for him could mean death.
With a dark golden flash, the Bizarre Scales jumped out from some corner and
destroyed the roof of the building where Chris was standing. The Bizarre Scales’
body was now in the air, its movements slowed enough by the impact for Chris
to see its face.
The creature was mostly humanoid with dark golden scales of mixed colours all
over its body, a thin membrane underneath its armpits and a long barbed tail
behind it. The only way to describe the look on its face was madness; sharp,
jagged and uneven teeth protruded from its mouth while drool dripped down.
As soon as the Bizarre Scales landed, its body disappeared in a dark golden
flash.
“That was dragon scales” sensing the incredibly imbalanced rhythm, impatience
and madness he felt from the creature, Chris couldn’t help but recall one of his
adventures.
While it wasn’t exactly the same as the wyvern he defeated with Deep Rhythm,
the imbalanced rhythm and dark golden scales of the creature could be faintly
recognized as dragon scales.
“Dragon! Damn it, so that’s the reason why Negary wanted to keep Nala here”
Chris was immediately able to explain a lot of things.
From a very long time ago, Negary had already discovered that Nala was the
Daughter of Dragons, and he’s been keeping Isabella and her daughter in Reya
for all these years in order to study the secret of the Dragon’s blood. By now,
Negary’s experiments must’ve yielded results and the Bizarre Scales are part of
that.
Chris wasn’t wrong, the Bizarre Scales were indeed a product of Negary’s
experiments to create the Soul’s blood. The Cauchy mix-blooded people before
Comoros accepted the injection of the Dragon’s blood, but their souls couldn’t
endure the [Dragon’s Pressure] inside the blood. Not only did these people lose
their minds and become senseless animals, but their bodies also mutated due to
the influence of the Dragon’s blood.
These monsters were both ferocious and mindless, if Negary hadn’t found a way
to restrain them, they would’ve already been discarded as failed specimens.
“Which means, the item that was able to affect these Bizarre Scales was…”
Chris glanced down at a piece of ivory hanging on his clothes, the fang of the
ferocious wyvern.
If the Bizarre Scales hadn’t been affected by the wyvern fang and hesitated
slightly each time it attacked, Chris would’ve already been killed by this beast
with strength and speed that vastly overwhelmed his own.
“I don’t know how many of these Bizarre Scales there are, but Negary’s
accumulated power is definitely terrifying. This ominous Evil Spirit must be
destroyed” Chris’ mind turned and swiftly took the wyvern fang into his hand.
Regardless, I have to make it through the current danger first. With the wyvern
fang, I will at least have a bit of protection against the Bizarre Scales, so the
most dangerous factor right now is the Crowmen who is controlling the Bizarre
Scales
Chris remembered the thin black string that appeared for a split second before it
vanished.
“Kill him, Bizarre Scales!” Yadley’s voice came again, Chris was feeling a sense
of danger unlike ever before.
The dark golden Bizarre Scales turned into a streak of light as it charged towards
him, Chris waved the wyvern fang in his hand to make the Bizarre Scales flinch
briefly and hurriedly avoided it. But a split second later, he completely froze in
place as he noticed countless black strings that had completely sealed off his
escape routes, waiting for Chris to throw himself into the net.
Boom!
Surrounded by smoke and dust, the Bizarre Scales directly smashed into the road
where Chris had been standing and made a huge crater.
The black strings stretched across the ground and into the sky all over this area,
constantly expanding outwards. If you tried to look where these strings
originated from, you’d find that they were all connected to Yadley’s fingers.
Over a third of his body had been replaced by [Black Crow] germs, and all ten of
his fingers were made entirely out of this substance. The germs here had been
trained by him to form the shape of strings, easily piercing or cutting through the
flesh of living beings as he ordered them to, at the same time sensitive enough to
detect movement in the air around them.
If these strings were to pierce through the skin, they would quickly spread all
over the body and act like strings of a puppet for Yadley to control. Furthermore,
Yadley still had [Black Crow] germs implanted at several other positions of his
body, that was the reason why he was the strongest of the Crowmen.
“No heartbeat, did the Bizarre Scales kill him?” Yadley used the strings at his
fingertips to search the surroundings again. Since this was Lord Negary’s direct
order, he couldn’t afford to make any mistakes.
“Wait, the Bizarre Scales’ state isn’t quite right…” Yadley sensed the Bizarre
Scales’ step as it walked through one of his black strings and noticed that its
movement was heavier than it was supposed to be.
After the dust settled, Yadley quickly noticed a person laying flat on top of the
Bizarre Scales, covered in fine powder. Who else could it be but Chris?
At the very last second, before the Bizarre Scales got to him, Chris used his
rhythm to make the old wyvern fang explode into fine dust, took advantage of
the wind to scatter it all over his body and used [Respiratory Art] to make the
powdered fang stick to him.
As he was soaked in the aura of a ‘Dragon’, the Bizarre Scales gave up on

attacking him and instead made an opening big enough for Chris to climb onto
it.
Waiting for the creature to take a few more steps, Chris leapt onto another
location and breathed out heavily, the Bizarre Scales’ body then shivered and
collapsed completely, coughing up some golden blood as well as bits and pieces
of ruptured organs.
As soon as Chris landed on the Bizarre Scales, he had been using Deep Rhythm
to attack it. Even a creature of the Bizarre Scales’ level couldn’t handle its own
power attacking itself and got its organs ruptured.
“Chris, I didn’t expect you to be able to kill a Bizarre Scales” Yadley’s

expression was somber: “But this is the end. To make sure that you don’t disturb
Lord Negary’s hibernation, I will have you lay your life down right here”
As soon as he said that, Yadley’s expression changed and noticed that some sort
of power had led him into saying that.
Chris’ expression widened, noticing the information Yadley had just conveyed.
So Negary really was wounded and is currently staying somewhere to recover?
“No matter” Yadley suddenly laughed, four flashes of dark-golden light

appeared next to him and revealed themselves to be more Bizarre Scales. Each
of them had a Crowmen riding on top, including Tesa who had now re-equipped
herself with a new rapier, all staring down coldly at Chris.
Seeing the Crowmen and Bizarre Scales surrounding him, Chris couldn’t help
but smile bitterly. He was powerless against such an overwhelming difference in
power, after all, he was still only human.
At this point, a clear voice was suddenly heard: “It seems we arrived just in
time!”
Chapter 39
Chapter 39: Vol1 Ch39: Church of Divine Grace
The one who arrived was wearing a white robe with simple patterns, a neutral
middle-aged face with a bit of silver mixed among his blond short hair, a man
who could give anyone a good impression at first glance.
“Augustin, you’re finally here” Chris sighed.
This man was one of Chris’ friends within the Church of Divine Grace, as well
as the one who issued him this mission, a Divine Grace Cardinal – Augustin.
There were two priests and 3 Knights of Divine Grace armed with swords and
full armor. Each of them had gone through rigorous knight training and granted a
Grace that allowed them to exert superhuman abilities.
“Church of Divine Grace, so you plan to shelter this criminal who killed Lord
Comoros?” Yadley coldly questioned.
“The ‘crime’ was nothing but a one-sided claim by your side, no one really
knows what really happened, so that’s not going to convince the people. What do
you think, Grosk?” Augustin smiled and answered without worry.
“Indeed, captain Yadley, I also believe the same” a rich-looking middle-aged

man stepped out with a bitter smile and some awkwardness: “That would
certainly cause us to feel quite insecure”
Grosk, one of the many Interkam Kingdom merchants who frequented

Reystromia. Where there were people, there was power, and the merchants were
no different. Regarding border trades alone, Grosk was the vague leader or
representative of all Interkam merchants.
These border merchants, or legitimate smugglers as one might call them, all had
their own backings, among which were the aristocrats of the Interkam Kingdom.
After the previous series of political power struggles, the representatives of these
merchants had no choice but to support the Church of Divine Grace and put
pressure on those in charge of Reya.
“We also believe that to be the case” another voice called out, a group of people
wearing uniformed clothing came out from another side. From their distinct
facial features, it was easy to tell that they were people from the Royas
Kingdom; there was also a merchant-looking man behind them, who was the
Royas merchants’ representative.
They joined forces because we revealed quite a bit of our power huh?
Yadley scowled, this was the situation he didn’t want to happen the most. In the
vicinity of Reystromia, Negary’s forces were naturally the strongest, but when
the representative forces of two countries joined together to go against Reya, it
was troublesome since they had the support of two countries.
The most important thing is to hold out until My Lord gets past his dormant
period, not to mention what happened just now.
Yadley recalled how he couldn’t help himself saying those words just now and
scoffed: “We will naturally investigate the matter regarding Lord Comoros’
death further on our side, but as the prime suspect, Chris’s movements must be
restrained until things come to light”
“No problem, then let’s stop fighting for now” Chris lightly nodded. The limits
of Negary’s strength was still unknown, although he really wanted to take
advantage of the so-called dormant period before it passed, it was hard to
guarantee victory with their current forces.
“Then please stay inside this manor for now. If you leave without permission,
you will be considered to have confessed guilty to the crime and Reya’s
enforcers will have the right to execute you on sight” Yadley put Chris on house-
arrest inside a manor. It was not that he didn’t want to put him directly into jail,
but with the Church of Divine Grace and the Interkam merchants on his side,
Yadley would find it hard to accomplish that.
“I truly hope your side will be able to capture the real culprit soon” Augustin
said with a gentle smile as he stood on one side: “May Lord Comoros rest in
peace”
A few moments later, one of the Knights of Divine Grace brought Isabella and
her daughter to his manor. As the young knight looked at the main road from
afar that quickly regained its prosperity, he seemed a bit puzzled.
Even in the Interkam Kingdom’s capital, quite a few people died from diseases
every day. Although the priests of Divine Grace had the Grace of Salvation that
could cure the majority of diseases, the Church of Divine Grace itself only had
so many priests who could use the Grace, and each use drained them of their
stamina and strength, so they couldn’t afford to use their Grace without restraint
to heal those civilians.
What caused the knight’s interest to be piqued was that during his little trip
around Reya to pick up Isabella and her daughter, he found that most of the
people here were at their top physical state, as if diseases didn’t exist here at all.
“Myerson, what are you thinking about?” a voice called out to the young knight,
as he turned to look, he saw that it was Augustin’s disciple, Luen Donner.
“Luen, thank you for always coming with me to heal those poor folks” Myerson
sincerely offered his gratitude. He was born within the slums of the capital, only
when he was found to have the appropriate constitution to accept a Grace was he
brought outside.
But even now he still remembered what happened at the time. A plague broke
out in the royal capital that year, and the place that faced the worst afflictions
were the slums. People died every day without being buried, rotting corpses
littered the streets.
At the time, Myerson was also afflicted with the plague, only when a group of
Divine Grace priests came into the slums to help alleviate the issue was Myerson
saved and discovered to have the potential to become a Knight of Divine Grace.
Unfortunately, the Grace suitable for him was a combat-oriented one, not the
healing Grace of Salvation. After becoming a Knight of Divine Grace and
earning enough for himself, whenever he had the time, Myerson would return to
the slums and help out those poor souls.
Whenever he did, he would try to ask the priests with the Grace of Salvation to
come with him and heal those in the slums, but the majority of them weren’t
willing to waste time for such things. Healing the aristocrats would at least earn
them a large sum of money, while healing the poor people made it so that they
had to enter the slums. The dirty, chaotic slums were filled with various
stenches, random defecation and even rotting bodies. How could the priests who
exerted themselves as ‘superior people’ be willing to go to such places?
“That is only my duty, the Lord’s Grace should not be limited to only nobles and
merchants” Luen Donner smiled and replied. Unlike Myerson, he was born in an
aristocratic family and received higher education, he was also a devout believer
in the Lord. With an ambitious and confident grin, he said: “Later on, if I ever
become one of the upper echelons of the Church, I will surely set up rules to
include voluntary treatment as part of a priest’s commitment”
Compared to Myerson, as he was born a noble, Luen seemed a bit more

interested in power and authority, but Myerson could tell that Luen truly wanted
the Grace of the Lord to reach everyone.
“Then you’re going to have to work even harder Luen, I’ll be waiting for that
day” Myerson said with complete sincerity. Due to his family’s background and
him being Cardinal Augustin’s disciple, coupled with the fact that he showed
excellent abilities, many people were optimistic that he would certainly become
a high-ranking member of the Church of Divine Grace in the future.
After parting ways with Luen, Myerson felt a bit guilty for no reason. He
glanced back at the prosperous streets in the distance and felt slightly at
Chapter 40
Chapter 40: Vol1 Ch40: [Respiratory Art]
“The rhythm I sensed through my [Respiratory Art] was correct, for unknown
reasons, Negary had fallen weak and is currently hiding somewhere to
recuperate himself” standing on the 2nd floor of the manor, Chris said with
conviction: “This is the best chance we’ll have to eliminate Negary”
“I understand. I also agree that we should eliminate Negary right now. Evil
Spirits are nothing but faithless undead and embodiments of evil. We would
definitely not leave it to grow” Augustin stood by the window looking down at
the peacekeeping Crowmen surrounding this manor, openly monitoring this
place.
His words caused Grosk to feel a bit embarrassed as it was merchants like him
who flocked to this place that allowed Reya to become as powerful as it
currently was.
“And so the main issue is whether we should send Isabella away first or keep
them with us” Augustin paused briefly before continuing.
Hearing Augustin’s words, Chris’ gaze wandered towards the mother-daughter

pair that was eating their meal on the ground floor.
This question truly needed proper consideration. First of all, sending Isabella and
her daughter away first meant reducing both their fighting force and their
chances of winning against Negary. Secondly, eliminating Negary meant that
Augustin must remain here, and without Cardinal Augustin as escort,
considering Seth the First’s attitude so far, it would be quite unknown whether or
not Isabella would actually make it back safely.
But if they left Isabella and her daughter here, that would mean they were
putting all their eggs into one basket. If they couldn’t defeat Negary, the mother-
daughter pair would also remain here without being able to return to Interkam.
And most importantly, Reya itself wasn’t safe either, it wasn’t just Seth the First,
the Royas Kingdom also didn’t hold any goodwill towards the ‘Saintress of
Salvation’.
“For now, staying in Reya would be safer for Isabella and Nala” Chris pondered
for a long time and finally answered: “Although there are enemies here,
relatively speaking, but Negary would also keep them safe for the Dragon’s
blood”
“The daughter of Dragon, Saintress of Salvation huh?” the symbol of

understanding appeared on Augustin’s forehead as he observed Nala who was
downstairs.
“Can I really eat as much as I like?” Nala looked up, her crystal-clear eyes
opened wide and glittered as she asked a female priest. Because there weren’t
many who had the constitution to accept the Grace of Salvation, even a woman
could become a knight or priest of Divine Grace in the Interkam Kingdom.
“Of course you can. All of these were made for you and your mother, if there
isn’t enough, I’ll make a bit more for you later” the female priest’s maternal
instincts were touched by Nala’s pitiful gaze and gently told her.
“Really?” Nala opened her eyes even wider. Perhaps it was an illusion, but the
female priest felt like she saw Nala’s eyes glow golden for a split second.
“Of course…” before the female priest could finish her words, Nala had already
cheered and quickly stuffed as much food as she could into her mouth.
“Itz so dewicious, mama, haf some as well…” Nala’s mouth was so full that she
looked like a squirrel, unable to speak clearly, causing Isabella to shed some
tears out of guilt for not being able to fill her daughter’s stomach.
“She’s only a gluttonous little girl” Augustin commented as he lightly pinched

his forehead, but exchanged very serious glances with Chris: “Her Dragon
characteristics have already begun to awaken?”
“The real problem now is how to defeat Negary. With our current force, it would
be very hard to do that” Chris told Augustin about everything he had learnt
during this period: “Negary’s side control at least four Bizarre Scales, these
monsters are incredibly powerful, coupled with an unknown amount of
Crowmen, that Spirit Shaman young man as well as Negary himself, we will
need more people to eliminate Negary”
“Grosk, you’ve been doing business here for a long time, do you know any
experts that we can hire who are trustworthy?” Augustin turned and asked the
merchant.
“I know two people, but I’m not sure if your price is enough for them to accept”
Grosk answered after some thought: “Those two are both experts in different
fields, but they have equally weird personalities, and I’m not sure if they’re in
Reya right now or not”
“Take us to meet them. Chris, you stay here and rest, if you keep fighting with
that body of yours, you’re going to break yourself” Augustin scolded Chris, he
knew the sorry state that Chris’ body was in because he had used the Grace of
Salvation to heal him as soon as he arrived.
“Got it” Chris answered without much worry, he knew his own body better than
anyone else, and what he feared wasn’t death. To him, death might be a form of
release instead.
Suddenly thinking of something, Chris stood up.
In the living room below, while still stuffing herself, Nala suddenly heard
someone calling her. As she looked up, she still had a chicken drumstick in her
mouth and a piece of steak on her fork together with a mouthful that she hadn’t
swallowed yet.
The blond little girl turned around and stared blankly at Chris who was standing
at the top of the stairs, apparently still a bit stunned.
“Nala, Mister Chris is calling you” Isabella who sat on one side felt sorry, but
still scolded her: “Just look at you, where are your dining manners? You’re being
very rude right now, act more like a lady”
“I know, mama” Nala finished the rest of the drumstick in about two bites and
swallowed. After looking longingly at the steak on her fork, she put it back on
the plate, wiped her mouth and hands with a clean cloth. Every step she took
towards Chris, she looked back at the food on the table once.
“Mister Chris, do you need something?” Nala looked wide-eyed at Chris, but
still snuck glances back behind herself, obviously still missing her food.
“Nala, do you want to protect your mother?” Chris put one hand on Nala’s
shoulder and sensed her rhythm. After confirming that she was completely
normal, he felt assured and asked.
“Of course I do, Nala wants to always protect mama” Nala nodded seriously.
“Then I have something I want to teach you that can help protect both yourself
and your mother better, make sure to study it seriously, ok?” Chris told her with
absolute seriousness, Nala’s eyes were still a bit confused, just like his past self
who didn’t have a reason to go adventuring.
Nala was still too young right now to understand everything. Perhaps when she
did, she would truly grow to become the Saintress of Salvation in the prophecy.
“What I’m about to teach you is called [Respiratory Art]!” Chris pressed his
hand on Nala’s shoulder and began to breathe in an odd pattern, sending the
rhythm into Nala’s body through his hand and teaching the pattern to her.
Nala’s eyes glowed golden for a brief second before it disappeared, but Chris
was shocked as Nala’s breathing instantly synchronized with his own and
completely harmonized with her surroundings.
Chapter 41
Chapter 41: Vol1 Ch41: Joining forces
Augustin followed Grosk along the main road of the town. The Grace of
Understanding he received from the Lord allowed him to accurately sense that
there were quite a few people staring at him.
Part of them were staring at him with wicked thoughts simply because of his
handsome face, others were purely monitoring him.
“Explain to me a bit about the two people” Augustin didn’t pay much attention
to the stares from around him and asked Grosk.
“Ah, ok” Grosk was stunned briefly before he continued: “The first one is called
Jason Todd, a mercenary. He’s a cruel bastard, but one that keeps his words. He
has only been in Reya for a year, I heard that he has been searching for the
culprit that murdered his family”
“The other is a hitman with a weird personality, all I know is that he’s called
Jack. Every once in a while, he’ll come out looking for some business, according
to him, as long as the price is right… he’ll even kill the King of the country”
Grosk explained.
“As for the others, you can probably hire them for a winning battle, but if you try
and get them to fight Negary, they’ll probably be the first to betray you” Grosk
explained: “Of course, there might be others who are hiding their strength, but I
only know those two”
“That’s fine, those two will probably look for other people they trust” Augustin
smiled amiably as he walked with Grosk towards the place where Jason Todd
usually stayed, a tavern.
It’s not that Jason Todd was an alcoholic, but rather because most taverns
doubled as a place that issued mercenary jobs and where information brokers
frequented.
Jason Todd was originally a normal family man, if nothing had gone wrong, he
would’ve worked as a cargo worker at the harbour, or a carpenter, or a
blacksmith. But one pirate invasion of his town changed everything.
His originally not rich but happy family was torn apart, when he luckily
managed to escape, he came home to find that his father was beheaded, his
mother lying dead in a pool of blood as well as his younger sister and brother
who were raped to death.
The pirates didn’t care as long as there was a hole, and Jason, who couldn’t bear
to accept things as they were, began to walk the path of vengeance. He found out
what the culprits looked like from another lucky survivor and began to track the
pirates down, honing his body and his skills on the way.
Unfortunately, after those pirates got caught in a sea battle, most of them died in
battle, the few who survived disbanded, returned to land, washed themselves
clean and sought to live peacefully as landowners for the rest of their lives.
After locating one of them, Jason interrogated and found out the name and
whereabouts of the true culprit, then continued his pursuit. This took him 7
years, during which Jason grew from a teenager to a grown man at the prime of
his life. As the years passed, still being nowhere closer to his vengeance caused
Jason’s methods become crueller and more ferocious, but perhaps due to his own
experiences, he greatly valued credibility. As long as he made a promise, he
would definitely keep to it.
Augustin’s face drew a lot of attention within the chaotic tavern, but his Church
of Divine Grace priest uniform made it so that many gave up on their wicked
thoughts and stuck to observing for now.
“That is Jason Todd” Grosk pointed at a man who was seriously eating.
‘Seriously eating’ sounded like a weird way to describe someone, but when you
looked at Jason Todd, you’d agree that it was accurate.
Jason put the pieces of food into his mouth with an extremely stern expression,
as if that was simply a duty he had to accomplish. He was so completely serious
that his expression didn’t change at all while he ate, you’d imagine he would be
maintaining the exact same expression on his face even if he was eating live
bugs with his food, giving off the impression that it didn’t matter what food he
ate, he only ate for the sake of eating and not to enjoy his meal.
Jason was wearing a black vest and had short silver hair with his weapon
propped by his side. An uninteresting and ferocious person like him would
naturally have no companions.
“You’re a man who leaves quite an impression” Augustin said as he pulled out
the chair across from Jason and sat down.
“Need something?” curt and direct, to Jason, wasting even a single second was a
crime he didn’t want to commit.
“Yes, I have a tough job I’d like you to take” Augustin smiled and replied.
“I’ll take it” Jason agreed without even looking up.
“You already know what I want to ask you to do?” Augustin asked, a bit
puzzled.
“As long as one wasn’t living under a rock, anyone would know” Jason
swallowed the last piece of food and looked up at Augustin: “Didn’t you see
how no one in the tavern came to greet you?”
“So why did you agree?”
“One of my targets seemed to have become a Crowmen. Even if you didn’t come
to find me, I’d still go to you. Furthermore, if you intend to ask for Jack, don’t
bother. I already asked, he took on a job and left Reya”
“Very well” Augustin nodded.
At the same time, Chris looked on as Nala came back down to continue enjoying
her meal with a complicated look in his eyes. Back when he learnt [Respiratory
Art], he also had a mentor, but it took him more than one whole day to finally
grasp it.
But Nala only took less than one afternoon to learn everything she needed to.
Chris didn’t teach her any of the advanced techniques as they were things one
should comprehend on their own, as long as they understood the basics, any
practitioner could perform the advanced tricks and techniques without much
trouble.
The principles behind [Respiratory Art] had always been the same, but each
practitioner used the same kind of [Respiratory Art] in completely different
ways. Naturally, [Respiratory Art] passed down through nobility would have
their own secret techniques that couldn’t be learnt naturally through
comprehension, they were mostly the crystallization of knowledge through
several generations.
Chris also had a secret technique, but it wasn’t suitable to be taught to Nala right
now, perhaps later on.
After sending Nala away, Chris felt like sighing. After all, she was the Saintress
of Salvation in the prophecy, she would at least be able to protect herself after
learning [Respiratory Art].
“Come out, you’ve been listening in on us for quite a while, have any
comments?” Chris’ expression turned serious and turned towards an empty
corner of the room.
“So that’s the Saintress of Salvation in the prophecy?” the light in the air warped
a bit as a man wearing the Royas Kingdom uniform stepped out and bowed to
greet Chris: “Greetings, sir Chris, [School of Light], Smick Lancher”
“[School of Firewood], Chris Modo” Chris replied with a serious expression.

Inheritors of the [Respiratory Art] used the name of their secret arts as greetings
to one another.
“Negary is too dangerous, we need to join forces” Chris spoke seriously.
“His forces are certainly growing too large for comfort, it is disadvantageous for
the Kingdom” Smick nodded: “Joining forces is a must”
“So what are you going to do about Nala?” Chris slowly asked.
“According to the ancient covenant, a rhythm will not extinguish another

rhythm. I won’t do anything to that little girl, and you know that. That’s the
reason you taught her the [Respiratory Art] even though you knew I was here,
wasn’t it?” Smick replied seriously: “And so what if she is the Saintress of
Salvation? Under His Majesty’s guidance, we shall trample over fate itself, let
alone a mere prophecy”
Chapter 42
Chapter 42: Vol1 Ch42: Preparations
“The Royas King…” Chris stayed silent. When countries were considered, it had
never been easy to determine things with simple concepts like justice or evil.
If the Royas Kingdoms were to wage war on the Interkam Kingdom, then for the
Interkam people, the Royas Kingdom would be considered undoubtedly ‘evil’,
but was the entire Royas Kingdom evil?
Defining a large group of people as simply good or evil was biased. The so-
called concepts of good and evil were nothing but conforming to the public’s
generally accepted sense of morality. Those who conform are considered ‘good’,
while those who don’t are considered ‘evil’.
This was why there were many things that couldn’t be generalized, and why
sometimes it was just better not to think too much about it, as long as you still
act following your own sense of morals.
“I won’t comment on King Eldridge” Chris slowly replied.
Although good and evil couldn’t be used to judge a country as a whole,

personally speaking, Chris was more on the side of the Interkam Kingdom. For
one, Interkam had always been a multi-racial country, while the Royas Kingdom
was mostly made up of Royas people and had kept up a deep sense of racial
discrimination.
Especially after the ‘Great Robber Ika Elissa’ incident, the majority of the Royas
people considered those of different racial ethnicity to be inferior.
The other reason was because the current Royas Kingdom, under the lead of
King Eldridge, hailed as the greatest Royas ruler in the last millennium, was
incredibly aggressive. Invasions for the sake of expanding the country border
could be praised as expanding their territory, but for civilians, wars have always
been nothing but suffering.
Because of this, against the side that instigated a war, Chris wouldn’t necessarily
call them ‘evil’ and want to smite them down, but he would naturally feel wary
and apprehensive towards them.
In the end though, all that Chris could do was not actively help the Royas
Kingdom, at the same time, help pull the Interkam Kingdom up a bit to prevent
the war. Yet all of this was meaningless to King Eldridge.
Among those that Chris knew about, the only one who could possibly rival
Negary directly in power would be King Eldridge.
He had absolute confidence that preceded all else, enough that he felt even the
God worshipped by the Church of Divine Grace to be below him.
13 years ago, when Eldridge had only just claimed his throne, a Cardinal of the
Church of Divine Grace travelled to the Royas Kingdom to seek an audience
with this King and requested him to allow missionaries of the Church of Divine
Grace to spread their worship.
At the time, there were already quite a few within the Royas Kingdom who felt
interested in the Church of Divine Grace. There were even aristocrats who
expressed support of welcoming the Church of Divine Grace into their country.
Of course, it would be hard to tell exactly how much of this was actual belief in
the Church and how much was part of the country’s power struggle to have the
Church of Divine Grace restrain the overbearing Andrea royal family.
But the King immediately suppressed all this dissatisfaction with iron and blood.
He declared that even God was nothing but one of his subjects and that it was
enough for the Royas people to worship him alone. He chased the Cardinal away
and foiled the plan for the Church of Divine Grace to enter the Royas Kingdom.
He then cleaned up the burdensome nobles who held the Royas Kingdom back
and united all the aristocrats for the sake of building a greater Royas Kingdom.
Currently, the forces of the Royas Kingdom far surpassed that of itself when
King Eldridge had just been crowned. While on the contrary, the Interkam
Kingdom’s overall forces had grown weaker due to the internal strife Seth the
First instigated to ascend to the throne.
Both Kings employed cold iron and blood within their own countries at similar
points in time. In fact, the Interkam Kingdom was a bit more powerful than
Royas back then, but now, the Interkam Kingdom was growing weaker day by
day.
If one were to insist on having a reason, then it would be legitimacy. Eldridge’s

ascension to his throne was legitimate, so after he cleaned up the unrest within
his country, he could focus on growth without worry.
While Seth the First borrowed too much power from the nobles to ascend his
throne, after the coronation, even when he wanted to try to reform and make
Interkam grow, he found nobles blocking his path at every step of the way. In the
end, Seth the First who claimed himself to be an equal of Eldridge grew more
and more silent as time passed.
This was the main reason behind the two countries’ imbalanced situations. The
current Seth only wanted to maintain his rule, labelled by many as ‘The Sunset
of the Nation’. While Eldridge was being hailed as the greatest Royas ruler in
the last millennium. Countless young men of the Royas Kingdom swore their
loyalty to the King and wouldn’t hesitate to risk their lives for him.
“As an aristocrat of Royas, I am fearful of Eldridge’s vast influence and power.

But as a citizen of Royas, I am proud to have such a King” Smick’s eyes showed
complicated emotions.
“Let’s end this topic here. I won’t do anything to that little girl, and I can order
my subordinates not to act before Negary is dealt with” Smick spoke seriously:
“At this moment, whether as a Royas citizen or as an aristocrat, Negary is an
obstacle that needs to be dealt with”
“We’ll move at exactly midnight today. Furthermore, in order not to cause

conflict, we will attack from the East of the forbidden zone. Any problems?”
Smick continued.
“No problem. We’ll attack from the South” Chris nodded. Then, after both sides
determined some communication signals, Smick’s body blurred before he
completely faded away and left without a sound.
“[Light Inheritance] huh?” Chris sighed. Eldridge had completed a dictatorship

over his own country. The ones who were supposed to be against this the most
were the aristocrats of Royas, but as Smick talked about Eldridge just now, he
couldn’t help but express his respect towards the man. That just showed how
powerful Royas currently was.
“Whatever, this would be a matter for Seth the First and the Church of Divine
Grace to worry about” Chris couldn’t help but think about Nala’s innocent face,
suddenly a bit unwilling to help turn her into the Saintress of Salvation; because
that would mean she would have to carry a very heavy weight on her shoulders.
After informing everyone else about the plan, Chris laid down and slowly closed
his eyes. He wanted to rest well for the battle tonight.
On the other side, Yadley was arranging for tonight’s defense of the forbidden
zone with a complicated expression on his face. Anyone could tell that their
enemies would attack the forbidden zone tonight with the intent of harming the
great Lord Negary.
But what was causing Yadley to feel strange was because the one who
orchestrated all of this was most likely the Lord himself. He could already guess
the Lord’s intentions, but there was still a lot that he couldn’t understand at all.
Regardless of what the situation was really like, the only thing Yadley had to do
was make sure to protect the forbidden zone, protect the order of Reystromia and
prevent those people from disturbing Lord Negary during his dormant period.
“With our lives, we vow to ensure Lord Negary’s safety!” Yadley declared to all
the Crowmen.
Within the forbidden zone, Negary was sitting on his throne of bones with both
eyes closed, apparently pondering something. After the shroud of night
thoroughly draped over the land, he finally opened his eyes and grinned: 〖 Let
the fun begin 〗
Chapter 43
Chapter 43: Vol1 Ch43: 15 people (1)
As midnight silently came, their forces finished assembling.
No one knew for sure how many people would lose sleep over this, as tonight’s
battle would completely change Reystromia no matter who was the victor. Either
the master of Reya, Negary, would clean up all other forces within the town and
take complete control over it, or the joined forces of the two countries would
defeat Negary and the dominant power in Reya would change.
Most people would think that the two countries were more likely to win, as they
were representatives of their nations with their corresponding backings, while
Negary had only risen to power for a bit over 10 years and didn’t have a large
history behind him like the two countries.
But those who had known of Negary’s greatness would only smirk and refuse to
join the discussions. Indeed, in both a technical and practical standpoint, the
joined forces of two countries would be more likely to win, but these people felt
nothing but true fear in their hearts whenever they recalled that figure.
The extreme ominous feeling he gave off that made them feel like humans were
nothing but walking food to him. Their natural sense of danger was madly
warning each and every person who saw him the same thing: [Danger, danger,
danger. Lie down and play dead or run away as far as you can. Keep praying, do
not draw his attention, because ‘he’ is something beyond human]
The only way for them to feel at ease was to surrender themselves to him and
offer their foreheads. You would then no longer feel any fear, you would no
longer sense any unease because you already belong to him. Would a man who
lived through Hell be afraid of it?
…
Chris looked up through the window at the sky above. Thick black clouds had
completely blocked out the moonlight, giving off a faint ominous feeling. But an
arrow that had been pulled must be released, and if they didn’t act tonight,
Negary might have already recovered beyond their means the next time they
meet.
As he turned around, he saw the force that they had assembled. For the Church
of Divine Grace, there was Cardinal Augustin, two priests, and three Knights of
Divine Grace, a total of 6 men. Other than that, the merchant Grosk also brought
three of his closest personal guards.
And then, on the side that was hired for this job: Jason Todd who came to take
revenge for his family, as well as four others who all wore different gear and
clothing. They claimed to have stayed in Reya and wanted to fight against
Negary for a long time but didn’t have the courage or power to stand out before.
Of course, there was also a chance that there were spies among them.
And then there was Chris himself. As the merchant Grosk and Isabella’s mother-
daughter pair weren’t going to participate, there were a total of 15 people who
were going to raid the forbidden zone and face Negary.
The Royas Kingdom’s side should have been able to assemble quite a few
people as well. Realistically speaking, even if the wyvern that Chris killed were
to be resurrected, this line up would be able to kill it through sheer force.
“Now there is one last problem, the crows” Chris spoke with a heavy tone: “The
most common kind of bird in Reya. All of them can be controlled by Negary,
and when a flock of over a hundred or thousand of them attacked at once, even
an army of 100 men would be instantly defeated”
“If we cannot deal with the crows, our operation this time would be doomed to
fail from the very start”
“Do not worry, Mr Chris” Grosk replied: “Before we came here, we had ordered
people to buy a large amount of Smoker Grass, it should already be burning as
we speak”
Smoker Grass was a type of unique dry-growing weed that most farmers
purposefully grew, the main use of which was to be burnt during a harvest.
When Smoker Grass burns, they release a large amount of smoke that lingers for
a long time in the air. Humans can live just fine as long as they don’t breathe in
too much of this smoke, but birds were unable to survive if they breathed in even
just a little bit. Farmers would usually burn this grass during a harvest to prevent
pests from disturbing their crops, but now, they were being used as a measure
against Negary’s flock of crows.
Sitting silently on his throne of bones, Negary reached his hand out. At this very
moment, since some unknown point in time, a thick blanket of fog had gathered
around him. The fog didn’t seem to be causing any breathing problems, although
the smell was a bit strange. However, from the panicked reactions of the crows
behind him, it was easy to tell who caused this fog.
〖 Seems like I don’t even have to hold back 〗Negary smirked and raised his
hand upwards, like a jet black cloud of feathers, his crows took flight high into
the sky.
On a high location away from the forbidden zone, a place that was set up
specifically to gather information. As they heard the crows’ cawing, they
understood that the crows had left the forbidden zone and quickly sent someone
to inform Grosk.
“Gentlemen, the crows have left the forbidden zone. We have bought up all the
Smoker Grass around this area, they should be enough to last for 3 hours,
combined with how long the smoke lingers, you should have at least six hours to
act, which is until dawn”
“I will bring Isabella and Nala to a safe location to hide” Grosk told them: “May
the Lord’s grace shine upon you all”
The group exchanged glances and walked out to the front yard. As soon as the
enforcers stationed outside the house noticed the commotion, they hurriedly
gathered with sharp spears in their hands: “Chris Modo, you are violating the
prohibition. Are you admitting to your crime of murdering Lord Comoros?”
“Sorry, but we don’t have time to waste here with the bunch of you” Chris
sighed and immediately began to harmonize with the environment. His Rhythm
Punch that came at them with indescribably strange angles made it so that none
of them could react in time or block properly no matter how much they tried.
He easily knocked all of the enforcers out with a few punches. Although these
enforcers were Negary’s subordinates, they hadn’t actually committed any
heinous crimes that deserved death, there was no need to kill them.
“Let’s go” the group scattered into smaller teams and separated, each making
their way towards the South of the forbidden zone.
The night sky was already cloudy, but now that there was even smoke in the air,
visibility became incredibly low. They simply had no choice but to act at
midnight like this because they didn’t have righteousness on their side. As long
as they won, they would be able to use the name of the church and the country to
declare Negary as an evil mastermind and deal with the aftermath.
There were quite a few smart people in Reya who noticed the truth, but the
majority of the people here were just normal people whose lives depended on
this land. If this group had openly tried to fight Negary and disrupt the people’s
peace without a righteous reason, they would immediately face the so-called
rage of the people.
Compared to that, although their vision was affected by acting at night, their
actions were not. The group remained silent as they quickly approached Reya’s
forbidden zone.
Patrol stations and tall fences had been set up around the perimeter of the
forbidden zone, with groups of enforcers constantly patrolling around it.
“Are we going to force our way in?” Augustin asked.
When Chris was about to nod, a man with a bit of a limp who wore a metal mask
and carried a set of bow and arrows stepped out, then told them in a low voice:
“Follow me, we have a man inside who’s going to open the door for us.
Quickly”
Saying so, the man went ahead first towards the fence. Chris and Augustin
exchanged glances, then Augustin nodded. The group quickly followed behind
the metal-mask man. After all, they were already prepared to charge in using
force, even the worst-case scenario wasn’t going to be any worse.
Chapter 44
“So you… still came after all” as one of the patrolling sentries at a secluded
corner of the fence saw the metal-mask man, he sighed.
“He already ruined one of my sons, I won’t let him ruin the other one as well”
the metal-mask man replied in a low voice.
“Only this many people? I won’t stop you if you want to suicide, just don’t tell
anyone you saw me tonight” the sentry sighed helplessly and opened a small
gate in the surrounding fence, then stepped over to one side: “Remember to close
the door”
“Let’s go, go and kill that devil who ruined my son” the metal-mask man raised
his torch, went through the door and turned around to look back at Chris and the
rest, giving off an air of extreme vicissitudes.
“That. Is exactly our goal” Augustin replied in a low voice with an extremely
sombre tone.
Chris said nothing else and went through the door. As he used his [Respiratory
Art], his body’s rhythm harmonized with his environment to sense the
surroundings. Chris’ expression became stiff for a short moment before returning
to normal.
“What’s the matter?” Augustin walked up to him and asked.
“I’m fine, it’s just that the rhythm in our surroundings is very ominous. Untold
numbers of lives have been buried on this land” Chris replied in a heavy tone, by
using rhythm to sense his surroundings, he felt like he was seeing lives being
extinguished everywhere he looked.
“Indeed, thick miasma fills this place” a rune appeared on Augustin’s forehead
as he gave Chris a strange look. Through his Grace of Understanding, he could
feel that Chris’ words were a bit different from the truth, but he wasn’t wrong.
“Let’s head to the target, we don’t have much time” Chris didn’t look at
Augustin and simply continued: “Two people in each team, maintain a certain
distance with one another and move forward carefully. Use the signals to notify
the rest if you find any enemy. I’ll be the one moving by myself”
“Prepare your dragon powder. If we run into any Bizarre Scales, they’re the only
chance we have against them” the dragon powder Chris was talking about was
one of the reinforcement goods supplied by the Interkam Kingdom.
The Bizarre Scales had been found to be sensitive to things that carry a Dragon’s
aura and show hesitation towards them. If the Dragon’s aura exerted was thick
enough, the Bizarre Scales would even give up on attacking them, otherwise, the
Bizarre Scales’ power and speed would be extremely terrifying to face. If the
Bizarre Scales didn’t have this weakness, they wouldn’t have had the confidence
to take the initiative like this.
Although relics related to dragons were becoming rarer and rarer every day, the
Interkam royal family itself had the Dragon’s bloodline. As the royal family
takes pride in their Dragon’s bloodline, most aristocrats would collect one or
more dragon-related relics to show their excellent tastes.
This dragon powder was provided by Grosk, having ground up some dragon
scales to obtain. Although the scales actually came from wyverns and not actual
dragons, it was more than enough against the Bizarre Scales.
“Be careful by yourself” Augustin didn’t waste any time talking. He arranged the
teams as they had discussed beforehand and advanced while keeping a certain
distance.
This was a plan to prevent being ambushed by the Bizarre Scales. When a group
of too many people stand together, with their mobility and power, it would be
extremely hard to avoid casualties.
If possible, everyone here hoped that this would be one of the adventures in fairy
tales where the heroes defeat the demon king, they all manage to survive and
have a happily ever after.
But real life wasn’t a fairytale. And it would be hard for anyone to tell how many
people within this group of 15 would remain after this ordeal, or if they would
actually win at all.
Within this dim lightless place, various cages and abandoned houses could be
seen littered all around, as if trying to tell a story of what this place was like 10
years ago. As Chris picked up a crow feather on the ground, he began to recall
the intel he collected.
When Negary first appeared, all he had were two messengers, which were two
crows. After taking control of this Cauchy village, the Cauchy people formed a
new hunting party that brought back crow after crow, slowly increasing the
number of crows under Negary’s control.
By the spring of the following year, when the large number of crows began to
lay more eggs and hatched them, the hunting party’s job was changed to be
responsible for hunting prey and bringing them back to the village as food for
the crows.
It was at this time that trading began in Reya.
At first, there were just a few merchants who came and traded food for the
village’s stock of animal hide and fur, then it slowly turned into the gathering for
smuggling trades between the two countries that it was known for today.
It was around seven years ago that this area was declared as a forbidden zone. At
the time, the flock of crows had already grown considerably large, it would take
over a dozen grown Cauchy men an entire day’s work to clean up the remains of
the crows’ daily food.
When this place was turned into a forbidden zone, there was no longer a need for
the remains to be cleaned up anymore. They were simply left on the spot after
the crows were done with them, which was also why a few unfinished shallow
holes could still be seen scattered from place to place.
The only people who were allowed to enter this place other than the Crowmen
were the food transportation people, so aside from the frequently used road, all
of the other locations were left to rot and degrade over time.
The female priest who was paired up with a Knight of Divine Grace was slowly
walking along the silent small road. To ensure that the infiltration was
successful, they had extinguished even their torches, so the pair had to rely on
the female priest’s Grace of Understanding to see where to walk.
“Be careful, there are traces of living organisms here” the female priest spoke in
a low voice.
The Grace of Understanding of the Church of Divine Grace manifested as a rune

on the user’s forehead. Through this rune, the user gained a type of inhuman
vision in which the world turned into a single color of grey.
Only the essence of things would show up as color within this vision, giving
those with this Grace the ability to see through any fog, mist and even darkness,
as well as the ability to see things that normal people could not perceive.
Those experienced with the Grace of Understanding could also develop it further
to obtain more abilities. Like Augustin who could tell a person’s good or evil
intention with his Grace of Understanding. As their thoughts crossed through
their minds, it would show up as different colors for Augustin, which allowed
him to determine friend from foe.
That’s why when the metal-masked man led the way, Chris turned to see
Augustin’s reaction, afraid that the metal-mask man was leading them into a
trap. Only after having his confirmation did he lead everyone else inside.
“Understood” the Knight of Divine Grace’s deep voice came from underneath
his helmet. He drew his knight’s sword halfway out of its scabbard while
cautiously sensing his surroundings. The bag of dragon powder he hung on his
wrist was swaying ever so slightly to scatter the smell of dragons around them
and prevent any Bizarre Scales’ ambush.
As long as they could delay it for even a brief moment, the other teams would
quickly arrive to help. Of course, when the time comes, he would also need to
sacrifice a few things, including his very life if necessary, to draw the attention
of their enemies and allow the other teams to safely reach Negary.
“Wait, be carefu-…” the female priest seemed to have noticed something, but
before she could finish her words, her blood had already splashed onto the
knight’s armor.
The Knight of Divine Grace immediately drew his sword without hesitation and
cautiously listened for the enemy without making any noise. Under his helmet,
some liquid was already flowing without him knowing.
At this point, the raid team of 15 people only had 14 people left.
Chapter 45
This was a disgrace
Undoubtedly.
As a Knight of Divine Grace, he was tasked with the absolute protection of the
priest supporting him from behind, yet it was that same priest’s blood that
splashed on his body while he was completely intact. That was disgraceful!
Rivers held his knight’s sword tightly in one hand and lightly touched the
surface of his armor with the other.
Feeling this well-worn armor of his that was wet with blood that still carried a
bit of warmth, Rivers tried to calm his breathing down. The female priest’s death
was instant, she had been constantly using the Grace of Understanding, so even
if the other party had a camouflage ability, they wouldn’t have been able to
escape her perception, which made the enemy’s position quite something to
think about.
The problem now was that he didn’t have the Grace of Understanding. Stuck in
this darkness, he couldn’t even find the way to advance, let alone discover where
the enemy was and defeat them.
With tears running down his cheek, Rivers thought for a few moments and
lightly flicked his armor with his finger to create a tiny sound that was especially
noticeable in this silent and dark environment.
Shu!
As soon as he heard something, Rivers hurriedly ducked down as something

flew past, almost grazed him and was stuck on one of the abandoned buildings
not too far away.
So I guessed correctly, the enemy is using sound to determine my position.
Rivers suppressed the sorrow in his heart and continued to think.
It was a projectile, and the direction it came from was different.
Her… blood splashed all over me, which means that the shot must have come
from directly behind me before, but this attack came from my side.
The enemy changed positions, but I couldn’t hear them at all.
Shu!
The sound of projectile soaring through the air could be heard again, Rivers
immediately became 120% wary, only to realize that attack wasn’t directed
towards him, because he clearly heard the sound of it sinking into flesh right
after the shot was fired.
The knight’s body froze, since he wasn’t attacked and the enemy wasn’t stupid
enough to attack themselves, the target of that shot just now was very clear.
Bastard, that damned bastard!
They didn’t even let a dead body rest!
The enemy was attacking the female priest’s body in order to force the knight
into showing an opening.
From a rational perspective, he had to endure it in order to win. He had to make

sure not to make any sounds while searching for the enemy’s position. But how
could he do such a thing?
She was his comrade, they fought alongside one another, they had mutual
understanding and trust, she acted as his eyes and he was her sword and shield.
And now a hateful enemy was desecrating her body even after she was dead,
how could he just endure it?
Rivers’ hand was gripping his sword so hard that it had turned white.
When the sound of the next projectile appeared, the knight acted without
hesitation.
“My Lord’s Grace grants me the power to protect others!” a bright white glow
appeared around Rivers’ body, it formed a barrier and allowed him to see for a
brief moment. He finally saw a pale white spear of bones with black threads
wrapped around it soaring along the ground towards the fallen female priest’s
body.
River put strength into his feet, he gripped his knight’s sword tightly with both
hands and cut the flying bone spear down. Almost immediately, he heard another
shot and found another bone spear flying at him from a different direction. The
knight hurriedly pulled his sword back, still clad in the Grace of Protection and
parried the second spear.
As the glow of the Grace of Protection faded, River kept both hands on his
sword and stood by his fallen comrade’s body. He was no longer trying to hide
his breathing, as there was no need to. To protect his comrade’s body, his
position was already completely exposed.
The attack was close to the ground, so the one who attacked was lying down?
Rivers had such a thought.
The direction of the attacks were different, so I’m facing more than one enemy?
The enemy needs time to prepare their attacks, because no follow-up attacks
have come for a while even after I exposed my position.
Rivers was constantly collecting information on his enemy for the sake of
victory, waiting to avenge his fallen comrade.
On the other side, the team closest to Rivers and the female priest was the team
of Grosk’s two personal guards. They clearly heard Rivers’ shout as he used his
Grace of Protection, but they could not go help them even if they wanted to,
because they were currently facing an even more dangerous enemy—– the
Bizarre Scales.
These people injected with Dragon’s blood had completely lost their minds and
became mindless, ferocious beasts due to long-time exposure to the [Dragon
Pressure] within the Dragon’s blood inside their bodies. Besides Negary who
found the method to restrain them, only items that carried a dragon’s smell or
aura could make them hesitate just a bit.
The merchant’s personal guards were powerful warriors and were previously
widely-known mercenaries. They were both experienced veterans who Grosk
trusted enough to rely on to protect his daily personal safety. He asked them to
take on this job with the promise that regardless of whether or not they could
return, there would be a great reward waiting for them.
The reward that caused them to feel the most tempted was a recommendation
into the Interkam Royal Knight’s Academy, where one had the chance to learn
[Respiratory Art].
If they couldn’t return alive, their family members would be reimbursed for their
loss, and the quota to enter the Royal Knight’s Academy would also be
transferred to their closest direct family members.
That was the main reason why they agreed to join this operation. They first used
their experience to determine where the Bizarre Scales was from the beast’s mad
rampage, then immediately used the dragon powder to avoid its ambush.
One of them wielded his sword and kept cautious of their surroundings while the
other took out two small spheres with rough surfaces and rubbed them together.
As the sphere began to give off a bit of light and smoke, he threw them in
opposite directions.
The two spheres let out a small fizzling noise before bursting into unabating
burning flames, the two spheres landed in their vicinity and provided them with
illumination.
The Bizarre Scales’ golden scales were only seen for a very brief moment before
it flashed and disappeared. The two men stood back to back and kept up their
guards while constantly chewing something in their mouths.
“Over there!” one of them called out. The two of them acted instantly and rolled
away in opposite directions. They both tossed a length of rope from their hips
towards the other person, simultaneously crouched down close to the ground,
extended one leg to brace themselves, grabbed the other’s person rope and pulled
it tightly.
The Bizarre Scales’ figure abruptly appeared, its scaly legs had been caught by
the ropes. Both of the two men’s bodies were pulled in just a little bit, the rough
and thick lengths of ropes directly ripped through the layer of cloth they
wrapped around their hands as well as the skin underneath.
But the results were certainly outstanding, the Bizarre Scales had tripped over
and fell directly forward, both of its hands propped on the ground in front of
itself. The leg that was caught in the ropes was already slightly twisted as the
beast turned its ferocious face full of anger towards the two people.
Ignoring the slight wounds on their palms, the men drew their weapons and
directly charged at the Bizarre Scales. Without its terrifying speed, a Bizarre
Scales was nothing more than a slightly uglier beast.
Just as they charged forward, their bodies halted abruptly, as if they were caught
on something. As they swung their swords to cut it down, one of them felt pain
in his arms. The unknown thing then controlled his arm and shifted his swing off
its course, directly slashing his companion’s neck open.
He then felt that ‘something’ crawling deeper into his body and taking complete
control of his arm. His arm then held the sword against his own neck.
As his blood spilled, Yadley jumped down from a nearby tree, pulled the black
thread out of the dead body and absorbed it back into his finger.
At this point, 3 people had died in the raid team of 15 people.

Chapter 46
“Hm?” noticing something, Yadley quickly left the area and hid back into the
darkness.
“So I was late…” Chris arrived at the battle area from another direction,
unfortunately, the only thing waiting for him was two cold, dead bodies.
The air was filled with the scent of blood and a strange smell of gunpowder.
Chris sighed, glanced at the two burning balls of fire, then put his gaze towards
the darkness behind it.
The dark-gold Bizarre Scales immediately leapt out from the shade of the tree,
due to the wound it received by tripping, the creature’s speed was considerably
slower. Chris easily avoided its attack, rolled next to one of the bodies, picked up
a sword and slashed the air, all within a single swift motion.
As several black threads were cut, Yadley jumped out from the other side. The
muscles of his arm blackened and morphed into a huge tentacle that whipped
itself towards Chris, the Bizarre Scales also turned around and charged at him
again.
As the black tentacle struck his sword, Chris immediately let go of it and used
the momentum to roll along the ground, at the same time avoiding the Bizarre
Scales’ charge.
Yadley’s right hand that had turned into a tentacle directly struck the edge of the
sword and received a small wound about the size of a finger. But small black
threads came out from the opening of the wound and quickly sewed the wound
back to normal.
I used the [Black Crow] germs to devour and replace all the muscles of my arm.
Due to the limit of the human body, one arm can only contain so many muscles,
but Lord Negary’s blessing has allowed me to surpass that limit!
As Yadley’s body trembled, a huge number of black substances began to gather

at his arms, sprouting several tentacles from his shoulder. Each tentacle was
made completely of [Black Crow] germs imitating muscles, the muscle tentacles
madly writhed and struck his surroundings almost uncontrollably. The snapping
sounds made by tentacles were an indication of how terrifying the force behind
them was.
Chris quickly stood back up, rubbing the numbness out of his wrist.
The force of that tentacle hand was easily as strong as the wyvern, if a human
body were to take that head-on, they would most likely snap in half.
If I didn’t already notice and purposefully let go of the sword, my arm would’ve
already been broken.
“You’re already more monster than you are human” he commented as he saw
Yadley sprout the jet-black muscle tentacles. In fact, right now he felt that the
main body of the man called Yadley was actually the tentacles, while Yadley’s
human parts were more of a burden to him.
“Bizarre Scales, charge! Kill him!”
Chris took a deep breath and began to move again. The Bizarre Scales’ lowered
speed together with the dragon powder he was carrying made it so that the
creature couldn’t touch him unless he was careless, but that also meant that his
range of movement had been restricted.
Two of Yadley’s tentacles propped themselves on the ground to support him

while the others wildly attacked their surroundings. The trees that stood in their
ways were broken in half, the buildings that blocked them were smashed to
rubble, Chris was actually feeling numb from the attacks through the intense
shockwaves they gave off.
Against such violent tentacle attacks as well as the Bizarre Scales’ unpredictable
ambushes, he had to spend all of his attention on dealing with these attacks
without a moment of rest. Otherwise, if even one tentacle struck him, or if the
Bizarre Scales managed to get on top of him, that would be his death.
“Why are you still persisting, give up! The [Black Crow] germs aren’t like
human muscles, they won’t get tired or feel pain, but you will soon run out of
stamina and fall” Yadley’s body was basically being hung on top of the black
tentacles right now. Since all the [Black Crow] germs that made up other parts of
his body had been gathered to make the muscle tentacles, his body now looked
incredibly malnourished. If he didn’t have the two tentacles to prop himself up,
he wouldn’t be able to even stand up straight.
It was also because of this that despite his tentacles practically going berserk,
their speed and range weren’t anything special, otherwise, Chris wouldn’t have
been able to hold out for so long.
“Give up your resistance, Chris! You can’t even win against me, let alone Lord
Negary!!” Yadley slowly declared it like the truth: “Look at your feet, Chris,
you’ve already lost”
Chris was shocked. He finally realized that the two tentacles that acted as
Yadley’s support had become considerably thinner. While a large network of
black threads made of germs had already been weaved on the ground, with Chris
inside it.
The black threads pierced through Chris’ pants and the skin of his leg, constantly
spreading through his body from that opening. They restrained Chris’
movements as the thick muscle tentacles attacked Chris directly.
“You’re the one who lost” Chris exhaled: “Deep Rhythm!”
Yadley immediately felt a bit discomfort, but he didn’t care: “Chris, your Deep
Rhythm requires time to accumulate. But you’ve only managed to make contact
with me during the short time that my threads pierced your body. At most, your
Deep Rhythm can only make me feel a bit discomfort, other than that, it won’t
do anything”
“So you still haven’t noticed?” Chris used Metal Rhythm on his arms to block
the coming tentacles.
“You let the [Black Crow] consume so much of your body, then gathered them
all to form these tentacles, that by itself had already created an imbalance within
your rhythm. Your current thin and feeble body is proof of that. Thanks to you
being poisoned and your own body’s rhythm being naturally unharmonious, my
Deep Rhythm was nothing but a trigger”
“Poisoned…” Yadley turned his eyes towards the two slowly burning balls of
fire, as well as the remaining ‘something’ that the two dead bodies had been
chewing in their mouths, he immediately understood.
“You’re already losing your powers!” Chris received the attack head-on, but due
to the imbalance within Yadley’s body, his tentacles had become considerably
weaker and slower: “And my counter-attack starts here!”
“Rhythm Stripping Punch!” Chris threw punch after punch towards the basically
stationary tentacles. His Rhythm Punch could attack an enemy’s weak points
without them reacting in time, while his Stripping Rhythm caused the body to
produce an immense repelling force against the unharmonious substances within
one’s body. When combined together, each of Chris’ punches had the ability to
secretly send that repelling force into the enemy’s body.
The restraining black threads that pierced into his legs broke as he delivered
punch after punch into Yadley, finishing with a punch straight into his chest. The
repelling force acted directly on Yadley’s heart, causing it to shatter and stop
beating.
As he found Yadley’s life signs to slowly fade, Chris braced himself for the
Bizarre Scales’ ambush. Although it seemed like he won very easily, he had
already burned through most of his stamina, if Yadley had been able to prolong
the battle just a bit more, he could have lost.
He literally had no way to deal with a Bizarre Scales right now. The only thing
he could hope for was that without its master’s command, the Bizarre Scales
would not attack him who had dragon powder on its own accord.
After Yadley died, the Bizarre Scales became considerably more beastly, it
stared intently at Yadley’s corpse. It inched closer and closer to Yadley before
letting out a roar, pounced on his corpse, opened its mouth full of fangs and
ripped open Yadley’s throat without hesitation. A small skin pouch grafted into
Yadley’s neck was punctured, spilling out what seemed to be golden blood.
Still keeping his eyes on the Bizarre Scales that was immersed in licking the
golden blood away, Chris slowly backed off. He managed to defeat his opponent
here, but he didn’t know how the others were doing.
While Chris was thinking that, a flash of light came out not too far away from
where he was. Within this shroud of darkness, the light was particularly
noticeable.
Chapter 47
“That light!” as he saw the blinding light coming from the other side, he ignored
recovering his stamina or closing his wounds and hurriedly headed towards that
direction.
The Bizarre Scales was still madly drinking Yadley’s blood flowing from his
neck, but it suddenly became stiff. Several small black tentacles had already
pierced into the Bizarre Scales’ mouth from inside Yadley’s neck.
The muscle tentacles began to move and twisted the Bizarre Scales’ neck, with
its power, it easily snapped and severed the creature’s head from its body. The
last thing the creature saw was a man who was more of a monster than it was,
piercing his black tentacles into its body and ripping out a still-beating heart out
from its chest.
The tentacles slowly pulled back into Yadley’s body, constantly writhing and
moving for a while until Yadley finally opened his eyes.
“That really was a close one” Yadley stood up, his new heart had already begun
to work and pumped his own blood as well as the residue Dragon’s blood
throughout his body.
“How troublesome, my body isn’t suitable for implanting Dragon’s blood, so I

could turn into a mindless Bizarre Scales at any time” Yadley was feeling a sense
of fatigue unlike ever before: “After working for so long, the [Black Crow]
germs need to eat”
Yadley glanced down at the corpse of the Bizarre Scales at his feet and put his
right hand forward. It quickly morphed into black writhing tentacles that pierced
straight into it and devoured the body. Yadley was no longer concerned about
being polluted by the Dragon’s blood, he had determined himself to go back to
pursuing Chris and the others after replenishing his energy. Before he thoroughly
became a Bizarre Scales, he intended to use his own life to stop their enemies.
〖 Enough. Return, Yadley 〗a voice abruptly resounded inside Yadley’s mind,

causing him to hurriedly prostrate himself: “For Lord Negary, I regret nothing,
even if I have to use up the last drops of my blood, I will fight for your sake, my
Lord”
〖 Do you think you’ve done well? 〗Negary’s question caused Yadley’s face to
slowly become pale.
〖 Some of our enemies are already quite close to me 〗Negary was sitting on his
throne of bones, speaking with an icy, emotionlessly cold tone: 〖 Do you know
why I had spread the fake information about my dormant period? 〗
“This… this subordinate believes that it was to flush all of our hidden enemies
out” Yadley hesitated briefly before answering.
〖 That is certainly one reason, but the other reason is that you and the others are
gradually becoming unable to keep up with me 〗Negary’s tone was still
completely calm, but ‘his’ words caused Yadley to feel a chill in his entire body.
〖 Just look at the weaknesses you showed in that battle just now, arrogant,
overconfident, and unwilling to grow. You have all basked in the power I gave
you for far too long, you’ve become weak 〗Negary’s words caused Yadley to
completely collapse. Now that the very meaning of his life had been rejected, he
no longer had any hope to live.
〖 However, compared to the others, you are still good enough. Your actions of
absorbing the Dragon’s blood have given me a few ideas. You are still useful,
return for now 〗
“I understand, Lord Negary” Yadley prostrated completely to the ground with

tears running down his cheeks. He was feeling a mix of shame and
determination, no matter what happened, he intended to do his very best from
now on, he could not betray the last chance he was given this time and
disappoint his Lord any further.
Let’s rewind time a bit. At this point, the Knight of Divine Grace, Rivers, was
currently standing guard by his comrade’s dead body, ready to repel any sudden
attacks.
『 Can you hear the commotion on that side? 』a shameless mocking voice
resounded from all around, making him unable to determine where it was
coming from.
『 Your other friends are dying as well 』the voice excitedly said: 『 Just like
this woman, they were killed without being able to resist, their bodies were
pierced through, their blood spilled all over. The most precious thing to them,
their very lives stripped away just like that! 』
『 That’s why, the bunch of you are all so laughable. You could’ve all lived
long, happy lives, but you decided to come here and die, then cling to the
ridiculous notion that ‘the bodies of the dead cannot be desecrated’. That’s not
going to do anything but bring you one step closer to death! 』
“Silence!” River shouted. As soon as he did, the sound of two projectiles ripping
through the air could be heard at almost the same time.
“Protection!” the glow from the Grace of Protection erupted, providing Rivers
vision to see where the two bone javelins were coming from, but not in time to
avoid or parry them.
As he barely managed to knock one javelin away, the other pierced through his
light of Protection and stabbed into his chest.
『 How resilient, Mr Knight 』the voice continued to mock him: 『 But your
resilience isn’t going to do anything but cause you more torturous pain. You
can’t even find where I am, by my next attack, the only thing waiting for you
will be death! 』
“Who said I couldn’t find you? You foolish, dirty, dirt-digging rat, your attacks
just now revealed exactly where you are!” Rivers shouted in anger: “My Lord
promised me the Right of Sacrifice! For the ideals in my heart, I shall do
whatever it takes!”
Rivers leapt into the air with an intense white glow all over his body. He held his
knight’s sword downwards and stabbed it straight into the mud and dirt beneath
him. With the loud noises of numerous things snapping at once, the ground itself
sunk down and revealed some of what was below.
This was one of the large holes that was used to bury the remains of the crows’
food from years ago. Inside it, innumerable bones were piled up with the surface
covered in the sunken mud from before. The accumulated bones originally had
gaps within them, which was further cleaned out later on. Several channels were
dug out to connect them to different locations underground, where voices could
also travel from different locations and created the illusion of voices coming
from every direction. The reason why the underground voices could be heard
from above was also because the bones transmitted them.
This Grace was called the Right of Sacrifice, those who obtained this Grace
could obtain the reinforcement of immense Holy Light and produce an attack of
immense power. Naturally, the user would also have to pay a similarly immense
price.
In order to create the channels below the ground to allow movement, the piles of
bone had been cleaned out to become hollow, so when Rivers attacked it with his
sacrificial attack, it would naturally collapse. Rivers was currently lying in one
of the holes inside the pile of bones. After using the Right of Sacrifice, he could
feel his lifeforce quickly reaching its end.
The Crowmen who was buried underground was still struggling to escape. If
anyone else was buried alive like this, they could only wait for death, but he
wasn’t the same. He implanted his [Black Crow] germs into his bones so that
they devoured and replaced his entire skeleton. When necessary, he could turn
himself into a soft-bodied creature. There were two holes in his palms where he
hollowed out the bones inside to turn his arms into bone javelin launchers that
could fire any pole-shaped objects.
He softened his body, gathered the [Black Crow] germs inside him towards the
holes in his palm and turned them into digging tools that allowed him to crawl
his way up.
“That stupid knight, using such a powerful attack just to collapse on the ground
waiting to die. I’m still the one who won in the end!” the Crowmen thought as
he pushed aside the dirt and emerged from the ground. Before he could even
celebrate, he saw Chris and two other people standing right in front of him.
At this point, after the Knight of Divine Grace, Rivers, used the Right of
Sacrifice, he was no longer able to fight. The raid team of 15 people now only
had 11 people left.
Chapter 48
Chapter 48: Vol1 Ch48: 10 people (over)
“What’s the situation?” the one who asked this question was Grosk’s last
remaining personal guard, the one he paired up with was a Knight of Divine
Grace. The guard was displaying a particularly heavy expression on his face,
obviously he had already found out about the other two’s deaths.
“I’ve used [Respiratory Art] to stabilize his rhythm, his life isn’t in any danger
anymore, but he requires immediate medical attention. Otherwise, he won’t
wake up again for the rest of his life” Chris stood up.
Rivers’ body was currently being sat up against one of the abandoned buildings,
both eyes closed tightly as he fell unconscious. The Right of Sacrifice took so
much out of him that if Chris hadn’t arrived in time to use [Respiratory Art] and
help him ease the side effects, he would most likely be a corpse right now.
On the other side, the Knight of Divine Grace already had his sword drawn,
currently keeping watch over the captured Crowmen. They intended to
interrogate him for information, since every other Crowmen they had met were
fanatics ready to throw their lives away for Negary, but this one was just sitting
there obediently. When he noticed Chris looking at him, he even smiled brightly
at him in return.
“Can you let me go? I’ll tell you everything you want to know. If you let me go,
I swear I’ll leave Reya immediately and never show myself in front of you ever
again” the Crowmen’s body bowed incredibly low to show how pitiable he was
and asked them with a humble tone.
“Aren’t all of Negary’s Crowmen supposed to be fierce and unafraid of death?”

Chris asked curtly.
“Lord Negary chose the Crowmen to complement himself, because of that, as

long as one has a desirable characteristic, anyone can be chosen” the Crowmen
spoke with pride: “My fighting strength is comparatively lacking to the others,
but my will to live is the strongest among everyone”
“Complement himself?” Chris scowled: “Tell me in detail everything you know

about Negary, as well as everything about the other Crowmen”
“I’ll talk, I’ll tell you right now” the Crowmen smiled amiably, he seems to have
a sort of charm that made everyone who saw him slowly let go of their hostility,
perhaps because his every movement was aimed to please you in a way that
made you subconsciously want to forgive him.
“I don’t know that much about Lord Negary either. It was pure coincidence that I
was selected as a Crowmen, in fact, I haven’t met Lord Negary directly too
many times either” the Crowmen carefully explained: “At the time, Lord Negary
wasn’t quite as… eerie as he currently is”
“The feeling he gave off at the time was a sense of regality, like the bearing of a
ruler that made one couldn’t help but follow him. But as each enemy fell in his
hands, as each Crowmen offered themselves to him, he gradually became more
powerful, and gradually more inhuman”
“In truth, unlike the others who wish for nothing but to throw themselves
towards him, I want to get as far away from him as possible. Because whenever I
stand near him, I always feel an immense impulse to dedicate my life to him”
“Because of that, I sincerely and honestly suggest that you leave right now,
truly!” the Crowmen looked at the three people with extremely sincere eyes,
fearfully sincere: “Lord Negary, he— no— ‘he’ has already surpassed the
lifeforms known as humans!”
“Everyone I meet him, ‘he’ would guide and lead me to commit suicide and
dedicate my will to live for him. At the same time, every time I manage to break
out of his charm, I can feel the pure joy in his gaze, the gaze similar to that of a
farmer who saw that his crops were growing healthily”
“Even now, a voice is constantly whispering in my head, telling to me kill

myself and offer my everything to Lord Negary, only then will I no longer have
any troubles or feel fear”
“Do you understand it?” the Crowmen opened his eyes wide, showing a look of
madness. His boneless body started to coil around itself and sprang forward like
a serpent going for its prey. The Crowmen headed straight for the Knight of
Divine Grace as two jet black bone javelins appeared out of nowhere from the
holes inside his palm.
“For Lord Negary!” the Crowmen roared in his frenzy. When he recounted what
he knew about Negary, he couldn’t help but recall his figure and the scene in
which Negary offered him his hand, and this time, he couldn’t endure the
impulse.
Since the Knight of Divine Grace already had his sword drawn to look out for
any tricks this Crowmen might pull, when the Crowmen suddenly lunged at him,
he instinctively slashed downward at him.
Without bones to protect the inside of his body, the Crowmen’s body was easily
cut in half. The intense pain made him regain his senses as his tears, snot and
blood were mixed together. He desperately used what remained of his strength to
crawl towards the direction of the forbidden zone’s great tree.
“Lord Negary, I don’t want to die yet, I still have room to grow further, save me,
Lord Negary!!
〖 No, you are already ripe! 〗a voice suddenly resounded in the Crowmen’s head:
〖 As you are right now, your will to live has become the strongest it will ever be!
〗
“Lord Negary!” the Crowmen was still begging for his life up until the very last
moment, but he couldn’t escape death and his life simply ended. The pitch-like
[Black Crow] germs slowly dripped down from his palm, seeped into the ground
and flowed towards Negary.
“This is…” the three people there saw everything that took place in fright. A
man who wished for nothing but to live, just by recalling Negary, had decided to
make a suicidal attack right in front of their eyes. The shadow of the entity called
Negary inside their hearts subconsciously grew bigger.
“Let me take this knight back to be tended to” the personal guard lowered his
head and said with a trembling voice, feeling extreme shame. He was truly
frightful, at this point, he could already faintly feel the ominous air all over this
operation. Volunteering to take Rivers back to be healed was nothing but a
different kind of fleeing.
“You don’t have to feel ashamed, everyone else would feel the same” Chris
smiled bitterly. After adventuring for so long, he had already seen all kinds of
people, and after witnessing Negary’s eerie terror with their own eyes, anyone
would’ve made the same decision. To ask others to throw away their lives for the
sake of their perceived justice isn’t actually justice, that is only taking their
morals hostage.
Looking on as the guard carried Rivers away, Chris sighed, at this point, they
only had 10 people left. Since they had eliminated two Crowmen, not counting
the Bizarre Scales that were running free, from the line up they showed earlier
today, the other side still had at least 4 Crowmen and 3 Bizarre Scales.
I wonder how the battle of the others and the people from Royas went.
“Let’s go, we need to help the others as well. We can’t afford to lose anyone
else, and we’re only a bit away from reaching Negary” Chris told the Knight of
Divine Grace. The two of them quickly moved through the darkness and headed
for the other groups.
Sitting on top of his throne of bones, Negary currently had his chin resting on
top of his hand and a joyful smile on his face. This smile was similar to those of
farmers whose crops had grown big and strong just in time for their harvest.
Suddenly, Negary lifted his head and looked forward, someone was quickly
moving forward on the path paved with bones.
〖 So you’re finally here. Come, show me just how good you really are, hak hak
hak! 〗
Chapter 49
Chapter 49: Vol1 Ch49: Negary (1)
“Hah… hah… hah…” a Crowmen who wore a black robe was running with
everything he had on the piles of bones. He was breathing heavily as he ran but
didn’t slow down for even a second, obviously, he was trying to escape from
something.
“Why are you here and not patrolling for enemies?” Noah stood among the
scattered bones, coldly glaring at this Crowmen.
“Sir Noah, the enemy is too powerful. Both John and the Bizarre Scales have
been killed already, we couldn’t hold out, please take Lord Negary and escape!”
the Crowmen in question hurriedly answered.
“Has your mind rotted away while drowning in alcohol and women?” Noah
looked down at this Crowmen in disappointment: “Another spoiled fruit, hah…”
“Sir Noah, what do you want to do!?” the Crowmen cautiously observed Noah
as his hair began to flutter like seaweed in water.
“Ania, you originally obtained the qualifications to become a Crowmen through

your persistence and absolute tenacity” Noah’s words caused the Crowmen’s
expression to change.
Ania showed a complicated expression on his face, then gritted his teeth and
spoke again: “Now isn’t the time to talk about these things, those Royas people
are going to arrive here soon. Taking Lord Negary and moving away is more
important”
“So I was wrong, your persistence and tenacity still haven’t disappeared. But the
thing that you persist on right now is extreme stupidity instead” Noah showed a
mocking expression: “What actually gave you the illusion that we needed to run
away? You’ve truly grown to be irredeemably crooked and must be removed!”
“I’ll be the one to remove you first! Don’t hinder me if you want to seek death!”
hearing Noah’s words, Ania abruptly shouted as his hair moved like living
snakes towards Noah.
This brat is Lord Negary’s Righteous so he’s a VIP, but he’s still too young and
his strength still hasn’t matured.
If I kill him and take Lord Negary to escape, the next Righteous might be me
instead!
Ania had such a thought.
He implanted the [Black Crow] germs into the skin on his head and turned all of
his hair into [Black Crow] germs. This hair was extremely sturdy and resilient, if
they coiled around an enemy, they would only squeeze tighter and tighter
without letting go. At the very end, the hair would tighten all the way and cut
through the enemy’s bodies like a thousand knives, granting them a painful and
horrible death.
“Go to hell, obstructive brat!” as Ania saw his hair coil around Noah, he shouted
excitedly.
“Maxymithe!” a golden flame suddenly erupted and lit the [Black Crow] hair on
fire. As the hair was burnt to ash and scattered, Noah slowly walked out from
within the fire completely unscathed.
Maxymithe was the Cauchy Goddess of Fire, although the shape she took in the
myths and legends was that of a fire-breathing dragon.
After the Soul’s Blood was transplanted into his body, Noah’s connection with
the Goddess of Fire’s name became stronger, so as he chanted her name, not only
did his flames become stronger, the colour also changed to become golden.
“No… that’s impossible!” the flames quickly followed Ania’s hair back to his
body and turned him into a golden human torch. The golden flames caused him
searing pain, while Noah’s strength caused him to despair.
“Your ability as a Spirit Shaman couldn’t possibly be that strong!” Ania roared
in his unwillingness to accept the truth.
“Do you really think everyone is like you, only striving until they obtain strength
and stagnating within it?” Noah coldly stared at the burning man and spoke:
“You who have become stagnant don’t even qualify to become a step on my
Lord’s stairs. Both you and your [Black Crow] germs can simply be purified by
my flames”
Not too far away, the sound of brittle bones being stepped on could be heard as
about 7 or 8 Royas people in uniform arrived.
Smick glanced at Ania who was being burnt to death, then looked straight at
Noah, the unnaturally calm young man.
“What’s this, you’re killing one another? So you’re prepared to surrender

yourselves to us and become a subject of His Majesty, our King Eldridge?”
Smick purposefully asked such a thing.
He was still only a young man, just in case he couldn’t take the provocation, he
might unknowingly reveal some useful information.
“Senseless provocation” Noah retained his unchanging emotionless expression,

glanced at the group of Royas soldiers and slowly told them: “Lord Negary is
inviting you all to his abode to discuss a few things”
“So do you really want to take refuge with Royas?” Smick squinted his eyes to
try and observe anything he could from Noah’s expression but wasn’t able to
read anything from it. If he had met this youth while he was at that age, he
would probably have been heavily provoked by his demeanour.
“Please follow me” Noah turned around and walked as if he wasn’t at all afraid
of these Royas people ambushing him from behind.
Smick scowled. If he thought about this positively, this would signify that
Negary was truly scared and wanted to form a ceasefire with them, which would
be the best-case scenario. The Royas troops would be able to take control of
Reystromia and turn it into a springboard to attack the Interkam Kingdom.
But from this youth’s expression and gestures, he didn’t seem like someone who
was about to surrender. Furthermore, through the heightened senses of his
[Respiratory Art], he could clearly sense the ominous feeling that Negary was
giving off. Even if he didn’t want to, he had to admit that level of rhythm was
already comparable to King Eldridge’s own.
Additionally, from the information that they collected, he knew that Negary was
still progressively becoming stronger and more terrifying as time passed. So
Smick silently had a thought.
Even if the other party intends to call for a ceasefire, I need to find an
opportunity to suppress Negary’s spirit and make sure that he can’t keep
improving.
“Follow him, be careful of traps” Smick shortly reminded his troops before
following Noah.
Ominous, dangerous, eerily and inhumanly charming. These were the first
impressions that crossed Smick’s mind as soon as he saw Negary sitting on his
throne of bones.
〖 Ah, you must be the soldiers of the Royas Kingdom, quite fine indeed 〗Negary
opened his eyes, glanced below at the group of Royas black ops and slowly
commented.
That tone, that glance, all of it caused Smick to shiver uncontrollably. He felt as
if Negary was a diner sitting at the food table who was looking down at them
and praising: “Oh my, this piece of steak is quite decent, very supple”
This gave Smick an illusion of being a piece of food— no, that wasn’t an
illusion at all. The countless bones he saw around this place consisted of many
species, but the most numerous were those of humans.
As a soldier of the Royas Kingdom, Smick had killed more people than a normal
person would meet in their entire lives. Even if this was his duty as a soldier and
there was no such thing as right and wrong in a war, he would still occasionally
feel guilt and unease about his actions.
But when he faced this… entity, Smick could feel it from the depths of his heart.
The other party was truly thinking of them, of these living and breathing people
as his food. There wasn’t a single hint of apologetic sentiment or discomfort in
his gaze, because to him this was an obvious fact.
“Negary…” Smick spoke with a loud and solemn tone: “As a member of the
Lancher family, the heir of the [School of Light], a soldier of the Royas
Kingdom, and above all a human; I demand your immediate surrender, or what
awaits you will be nothing but death”
〖 Hak hak hak, what a bold and shocking statement that is 〗Negary was sitting
still on his throne with his face resting on his hand, grinned joyfully at Smick’s
words and replied: 〖 Then come at me, humans 〗
Chapter 50
When Negary said ‘humans’, his tone sounded the same as when people would
say ‘bread’, causing the soldiers of Royas to feel a chill run down their spines.
“Attack!” Smick gave the order as his body became blurry and disappeared from
sight. Several other people drew their knight’s swords and advanced towards
Negary in a formation.
On the Royas soldiers’ uniforms, they had a belt that had various vials around
the size of the thumb that carried all sorts of liquid inside.
The Royas soldiers skillfully pulled the vial with a red flowing liquid, threw it to
the air and accurately slashed it with their knight’s swords.
The red liquid inside the vial flowed out and soaked the blade of their swords,
forming a layer of eerie blood-colored fire that also gave off an ominous feeling.
〖 This power…〗Negary squinted his eyes as he observed the red flames.

According to the information he had collected through the years, there were only
two main types of supernatural powers in the Royas Kingdom.
The first was the [Respiratory Art] that was held by the aristocrats, while the
other was hailed as the country’s ultimate weapons, the Ancestral Spirit Armors.
From historical records, there were only about a dozen of these armors in the
entirety of the Royas Kingdom, they were mostly normal armors that could be
worn, but the key lies in the ‘Ancestral Spirit’ part of the name.
These so-called Ancestral Spirits were the past heroes of the Royas Kingdom.
As they become close to death of old age, they would perform a ritual, using
their lives as the sacrifice to turn themselves into the existence called Ancestral
Spirits.
The craftsmen of the Royas Kingdom would then attach these Ancestral Spirits
into a piece of armor. From then on, as long as a person is recognized by the
Ancestral Spirit, they would be able to don the armor and obtain reinforcement
from the Ancestral Spirit inside.
Each warrior who donned an Ancestral Spirit Armor were powerhouses on the
battlefield that could rival a hundred soldiers by themselves.
When he found out about the existence of Ancestral Spirits, Negary was
extremely intrigued. As far as he knew currently, after a human died, the True
Spirit that represented their Origin would leave this world and leave behind the
derived product that is the soul.
The remaining souls would mostly scatter by themselves and become a cluster of
Soul Essence that contained their emotions before death as well as a part of their
memories. If the corpse was mostly intact and if the soul was strong enough,
they might become a remnant soul instead.
Newborn remnant souls are completely mindless, they simply lingered by their
corpses and absorbed the Life Essence from the body to maintain their form.
When Life Essence ran out and there wasn’t any replenishment, the remnant soul
would be exposed to the environment and be scattered into Soul Essence.
In his past life, Negary once heard a certain joke, someone had said that he
wasn’t afraid of ghosts, because he would also become a ghost if he was killed
by one, how awkward would that be?
But in truth, after Negary killed someone, over half of their Life Essence would
be absorbed by him, and if the remaining soul can’t even absorb their own Life
Essence, they can’t even become a ghost, let alone a remnant soul. Furthermore,
even if they could, a new-born, mindless remnant soul that only just awoke a
random power would be nothing but food for a remnant soul that already had
time to grow.
Other than that, Negary had never seen a soul left behind by a dead lifeform take
any other forms. He did try to keep a True Spirit behind after a life was
extinguished, but unfortunately, he had no way to control or restrain a True
Spirit.
Since the Royas Kingdom’s Ancestral Spirit ritual seemed to be able to affect the
True Spirit, Negary had been interested in learning about it.
But what he was witnessing the Royas soldiers use was a completely new kind
of power. The information Negary obtained did mention that after Eldridge
united all the forces within his country, he gathered excellent craftsmen and
witches to try and create something.
〖So this is the product of Eldridge’s creation?〗
Negary detached one of his finger bones, letting it float before flicking it away.
The finger bone was turned into a streak of white light that directly struck one of
the soldier’s swords. The sword was knocked away by the force of the finger
bone, it then ricocheted off of it and directly hit the middle of the man’s
forehead.
The soldier’s body collapsed directly on top of the path of bones. The wound on
his forehead didn’t bleed, but rather started burning with that eerie red flame, the
flame quickly spread until the entire body was engulfed in it. From the body, the
flame rose again and again, apparently trying to manifest as something, but
because of some reason, it couldn’t succeed.
The burning knight’s sword also fell on top of the bones, but strangely, the bones
didn’t react to it at all, the flames only flickered briefly before it went completely
out.
The others didn’t stop their advance just because of their comrade’s death, they
all raised their swords burning with the strange fire as they quickly closed in on
Negary and swung their swords at him from different directions.
〖 How foolishly courageous 〗Negary sat still on his throne of bones and didn’t
bother to move much. He only swung his hand forward and countless bones on
the ground immediately shot up like a barrage of projectiles towards the soldiers,
forcing them to take evasive maneuvers.
One of the bones that were shot out was a spine, as it flew by one of the soldier’s
heads, it acted like it suddenly came to life and coiled around the Royas soldier’s
neck, squeezing tightly.
The man became flustered as he tried to pull the spine away with one hand while
he held his sword with the other, but it was to no avail.
Negary continued to control the bones around him to shoot at the soldiers to
force them away, while his finger coiled inward and pulled the soldier with the
bone coiled around his neck towards Negary.
Several other spines emerged from the ground and coiled around his limbs,
completely restraining him no matter how hard he struggled.
〖 It only looks like fire, but actually isn’t? 〗Negary mused and gestured with his
hand, controlling this soldier through the spines to hold his own sword against
himself.
As the burning red flames approached the soldier’s body, something could
faintly be seen moving beneath his skin. When the flames directly touched him,
the thing beneath his skin exploded outward.
They were his veins. The veins caught fire and burned with blood-red flames
that broke through his skin, but instead of blood, he was bleeding the same kind
of fire.
〖Flames that only burn blood? It seems even going into contact indirectly with
this flame would cause it to be ignited〗
Negary continued to analyze the flames as he manipulated the man to touch

another place on his body with his sword.
And another fire erupted, Negary was quite intrigued by this red flame, and from
what these soldiers had shown, within the Royas Kingdom, the technology
behind this power had grown to be quite developed.
〖 Eldridge would most likely be quite the delectable fruit 〗 Negary had such a
thought as he raised his hand upwards. A cutlass that abruptly appeared out of
nowhere was caught on its downward swing.
〖 Did you think I couldn’t see you, human? 〗with a flick of his finger, Smick’s
body was forcefully expelled from his camouflage and sent flying backwards.
〖 Do you still intend to resist? 〗Negary spoke with a light tone as he stood up
from his throne, yet his voice carried an air that didn’t permit rejection: 〖 Kneel,
gentlemen 〗
Chapter 51
Hearing Negary’s words, the soldiers’ bodies couldn’t help themselves acting as
he directed them to, their legs bowed as if they were ready to kneel.
It was as if they had another ‘self’ inside their minds that was controlling their
movements.
This was one of the abilities that Negary created in the past few years, he called
it the [Words of Domination]
Throughout these years, Negary had absorbed so much Soul Essence that he
understood the human mind better than any human. He had a perfect
understanding of what psychological reactions a human would have in each and
every possible situation.
Because of that, from the very moment he saw these people, each of Negary’s
gestures and movements had been aimed to put invisible psychological pressure
on them. At the same time, these soldiers had been breathing the germ-infested
air since a while ago, taking in a large number of germs into their bodies, germs
that had a connection to Negary.
When enough of his germs were inside a person’s body, Negary could directly
speak into their mind, while these people had nowhere near that much inside
their bodies, there were still enough for Negary to transmit his will through
them.
Through environmental pressure, verbal manipulation and suggestions, as well

as the germs inside their bodies constantly whispering Negary’s will into their
minds, the weak mental barriers of a human mind would quickly be broken
through by Negary. And once that happened, that person would become a puppet
for Negary to control as he pleased.
Because of that, Negary named this trick [Words of Domination].
〖 Hm? 〗Negary suddenly scowled. The Royas soldiers that were originally
struggling against his [Words of Domination] suddenly stood back up straight,
their legs were no longer wobbly or unstable.
With flaming swords in their hands, these soldiers angrily roared, they took out
another vial from the belt on their hip that contained a flowing golden liquid and
crushed it with their bare hands. The broken shards of the bottle pierced through
their palms, allowing their blood to flow and mix with the golden liquid.
Negary could see it clearly that when they roared, each of them had a missing
tooth and instantly understood how they escaped his domination. One of their
teeth had been modified to contain some sort of serum, most likely a stimulant
that caused their mental state to enter a hyperactive state and escape from the
control of the [Words of Domination].
〖 Then what effect does the golden serum have? 〗 Negary looked at the Royas
soldiers in interest. He wasn’t in any hurry to kill them, because if he did, all he
would get is a bunch of mediocre emotions.
Only by constantly giving them a glimmer of hope and keeping it there could he
induce these people to exert all of their potentials and automatically adjust their
soul’s state to its peak, only then would their souls become especially delectable.
After all, the times had changed. In the beginning, Negary was concerned with
his survival so he wasn’t picky with his food. But now, since he had more than
enough food to spare, he naturally became a gourmand who only ate food that
was more delectable and could help him improve himself one step at a time.
Right now, he wasn’t fighting these soldiers at all, he was only cooking and
molding their souls to be as delicious as possible.
As the Royas Soldiers’ blood mixed with the golden liquid, the liquid seemed to
have been activated as it quickly grew and slid into the soldiers’ wounds like an
actual living being.
One could see with the naked eye that something was moving underneath their
skin. Almost as if an army of tiny creatures had invaded their entire bodies.
Thanks to the serum they drank from their tooth, their sense of pain had lessened
greatly so this sensation was only at a level of discomfort.
Very quickly, the bodies of these soldiers grew one size larger, the muscles on
their bodies became inflated and started to give off a golden glow. The blood-red
flames on their knight swords also seemed to have sensed this and began to coil
around them, turning the soldiers into golden juggernauts burning with red
flames.
〖 So they can be combined as well 〗 Negary could sense the germs inside their
bodies quickly dying in droves. Obviously, after taking in that golden liquid,
their bodies’ immune systems had become considerably stronger, and the limited
number of germs that infected them so far obviously couldn’t fight back.
〖 It seems the thing Eldridge obtained was quite impressive 〗
It wasn’t as though there aren’t any obviously supernatural items in this low-
magic world, but they are all extremely rare, either strictly kept within a closed
circle, or only a little bit of it remained.
From what was seen from the Royas soldiers so far, this supernatural power that
came from consuming different kinds of serums had been thoroughly grasped
and researched. Not only was the usage streamlined, but it could also be mass-
produced to an extent. To be able to mass-produce supernatural serums in a low-
magic world, he obviously must have obtained something quite great.
〖 Naturally, this type of supernatural power must have quite the strict usage time
and severe side effects 〗 Negary analyzed what he saw: 〖 Otherwise, these
people wouldn’t need to wait until now to start using them 〗
〖 Furthermore, there is a bit of something similar to Dragon’s blood inside these

serums. It seems to be an incomplete will 〗 Negary observed these Royas
soldiers and noticed that ever since they used the golden serum, their mental
state had been constantly shifting back and forth.
〖 I see, they did not use the stimulant serum to escape from my [Words of
Domination], or at least not purposefully. Their main goal was to not be affected
by the will inside the golden serum after using it 〗
〖 Could it be, the main ingredient for these serums was a type of supernatural
creature? 〗 Negary had this speculation as he controlled the bones around to
hover and shoot towards the soldiers again.
This telekinesis-like ability was naturally the interference force of Negary’s soul,
but it wasn’t as though it actually grew this strong. The main reason why he
could utilize this level of strength was that these bones were completely filled
with his germs, by using his interference force on the germs that he controlled,
the power he could exert through these germs was incredibly massive.
However, this time, when faced with these bone projectiles, the Royas soldiers
didn’t try to avoid them. After the blood-red flames coiled around these golden
juggernauts, their properties had somehow changed. As the bone projectiles got
close, they began to melt and were already turned into a white goop by the time
they reached the soldiers’ bodies, the goop was then melted into white mist and
disappeared.
The five human-shaped flames then charged at Negary with great momentum
that made it seem like they couldn’t be stopped.
〖 Finally, you at least seem like you’re worth the effort 〗Negary finally stood up
from his throne and faced the five approaching Royas soldiers with a bit of
anticipation in his mind. Ever since the Crowmen were formed, Reya’s enemies
had always been dealt with by the Crowmen. Even if someone managed to break
through the Crowmen’s encirclement and sneak into the forbidden zone, they
were still so weak that he could easily wipe them out. Now that Negary thought
about it, it should be a bit over 3 years since the last time he properly took
actions.
The Crowmen were gradually unable to keep up with him, so this time, he
actually got a chance to fight, and the enemy seemed decent enough for him to
use a bit of his true power.
Glancing at the approaching Royas soldiers, Negary clenched his fist tightly and
joyfully chuckled.
Chapter 52
〖 Those flames only caused blood to burn in the beginning, but after attaching
themselves to the golden juggernauts, they changed somehow 〗
Negary was analyzing the situation, in a battle, as long as it was not a complete
curb-stomp, any intel about an enemy’s abilities was crucial.
〖 Let’s test it out, then 〗Negary clenched his fist and threw a single punch at one
of the Royas soldiers rushing at him.
Yadley managed to obtain superhuman strength through replacing a large part of

his body with the [Black Crow] germs, but Negary’s current body was
completely made up of germs. The power and speed Negary could display with
his imitation muscles were so great that the Royas soldier couldn’t even react as
the fist pierced through his chest all the way to his back.
The Royas soldier’s expression did not change at all, under the effects of the
stimulant and the golden serum, his mental state had reached a state of false
apotheosis. He was currently not afraid of death for the sake of his beliefs, the
man used the rest of his strength to grip Negary’s arm tightly and ensured their
mutual deaths.
“You will fall right here! The Last God’s Flames will burn through you and turn
you to ash!” even with a hole in his body, the only thing that poured out was the
blood-red flames and not fresh blood.
〖 So this fire is called the Last God’s Flames? 〗Negary looked at his quickly
melting right arm without any agitation or fluster, only pure curiosity.
As the flames were about to reach his shoulder, Negary’s arm suddenly broke off
by itself to reveal a cleanly cut opening, from which an infant’s arm of black
muscles covered in a slimy liquid suddenly sprouted.
The arm quickly expanded like a balloon to an adult person’s size, at which point
white mucus seeped out to form a new layer of skin.
〖 I already have a general grasp on how fast and strongly this fire can burn 〗
Negary moved his newly grown arm a bit as something seemed to be gathering
from the air around him. Displaying his pale-white growing nails, Negary
declared: 〖 Which means, you can die now! 〗
While Negary’s words were still echoing in the air, his body had already
appeared behind a Royas soldier, one of his pale-white nails pierced into the
muscle-bound flaming body like a rapier. It seemed as if he didn’t have to put
any strength into it at all, but when they regained their senses, all of their bodies
had already been diced into pieces.
Negary’s slowly melting fingernails then detached from his finger by

themselves. During the time that the fire burned his right arm just now, Negary
had used the various germs in his body to try and resist it, thus figuring out that
the metal-eating germs that formed his bones were the most resistant to this kind
of flames.
If he had continued to experiment a bit more, Negary would have been able to
composite a different material out of germs that had a higher resistance to this
fire, but that was now unnecessary. After using the two serums, these people’s
beliefs and confidence had already peaked, so there was no need for him to
waste any more time.
〖 With some condiment, these ones will serve as quite a decent appetizer 〗
Negary turned around and glanced at Smick: 〖 Then, have you prepared
yourself, Mr first main dish? 〗
“As an Evil Spirit, you must have been a human at one point!” Smick looked at
Negary in fear, although he already knew that Negary would be very strong, he
didn’t expect him to be so frighteningly strong.
They couldn’t fight back at all, in an instant, the Last God squad that he was in
charge of was completely wiped out. Whether it was physique, fighting
techniques or battle instincts, Negary could be considered one of the best in this
world.
To become one that dominated over others, fighting was definitely inevitable, so
there was no way Negary would forget to improve this aspect for himself. Reya
had many frequent mercenaries, some of whom were excellent fighters in their
own rights; and all of them had, at different points in time, taken up a job to
teach a certain VIP of Reya how to fight.
Perhaps they weren’t quite on the same level as the legendary adventurer Chris
or underwent formal methodical training like Smick, but as wandering
mercenaries who did this dangerous job for a living, they more or less had skills
of their own. Being ‘taught’ by several dozens of these teachers, Negary
absorbed their battle experience, their skills and even their battle instincts.
Even without his terrifying physical prowess, he could still be considered one of
the strongest Combatants among humans. But with his viral body and all sorts of
unique abilities, he had far surpassed the limits of the species known as humans.
He held an overwhelming advantage in every aspect over any human, so it
wasn’t strange for these drugged Royas soldiers to be easily killed by him.
〖 So what if I was? Should I worry about whether or not my actions conform to

the norm of society? Then feel condemned by my inner morality? 〗Negary
smiled without care: 〖 Compared to what I pursue, they are nothing but
unimportant, needless baggage 〗
〖 I. Want to dominate everything and everyone, not be dominated by those

boring baggage. The only thing I need to obey is my own thoughts 〗
After absorbing the Soul Essence of the Royas soldiers and learning what he
needed, Negary turned to Smick and spoke: 〖 A normal person is always
weighed down by their so-called conscience. This is nothing but the product of
an artificial ‘common morals’ created through living in a society. Whenever one
does something that doesn’t conform with common morals, one would feel
pressured by their conscience and becomes hesitant 〗
〖 You are the same, Smick 〗Negary spoke: 〖 You are hesitant because of the
common benefits of the nobles versus your loyalty for Eldridge. You don’t know
whether you should support Eldridge who can bring benefit to the Royas
Kingdom as a whole, or support the benefit of nobles from which you were born
〗
〖 However, Smick, the things that are causing you to feel hesitant are nothing
but useless baggage 〗Negary offered his hand towards Smick: 〖 Try it, Smick,
push open that gate of virtues, discard those useless things and surrender
yourself to me, you shall find that you have obtained permanent peace of mind 〗
Smick was trembling. He can’t help but admit that he was feeling tempted. He
was wavering, his faith and belief were currently unable to resist Negary’s
invitation.
It was true, everyone in this world was locked inside a large prison cell of their
own making, restrained by all manners of chains and restrictions. And it was
also true that deep down inside, everyone was eager to push away these chains
and escape, to obtain the pleasure of being free of their morals. Right at this
moment, this pleasure was tempting him.
Smick Lancher looked at the military uniform he was wearing, then at the
Lancher family crest on his chest, he then took a deep breath and once again
showed a determined look in his eyes: “Negary, the things you call ‘useless’
might be constantly weighing me down and causing me trouble, but they are also
what created and formed the human known as Smick Lancher! I am not a
monster like you, and I will not discard what makes me [Me]!”
〖 You made the correct choice, Smick 〗Negary praised him: 〖 Only your current
self is qualified to become the first dish tonight 〗
Chapter 53
〖 Although my willpower has become solidified to the point that it would not
change even after a hundred or thousand years, I still fully believe that my
willpower is nowhere near enough to become the dominator of all things. Your
character of persisting to your own beliefs no matter how much you are tempted
is truly the thing I require most 〗
Negary looked at Smick and grinned: 〖 As a reward of my praise to you, I shall

suppress my physical prowess and limit myself to only the limit of what a human
can possess. I shall also not use my telekinesis abilities, if you can truly win
against me, I will let you go, I might even consider cooperating with your king 〗
“Stop your lies!” Smick was obviously standing far away, but his voice came
from right next to Negary.
〖 So you haven’t learnt your lesson yet? 〗Negary’s right hand morphed. The
metal eating germs gathered at his wrist to form a pale-white blade that blocked
an invisible weapon.
Negary suddenly tilted his head as a wound abruptly appeared on his face. The
black germs underneath could be seen writhing as some white mist scattered to
the air, but naturally, this wound was quickly healed.
“You managed to discover me thanks to the things floating in the air, didn’t
you?” Smick’s voice came: “They exist everywhere, so even if I conceal myself,
you can use their positions in the air to determine where I am and even my
movements”
“But I’ve already seen through this little trick of yours, Negary!” Smick quickly
retreated and revealed his figure again, at the same time, numerous more Smicks
appeared out of nowhere.
“[School of Light], Light Illusions!”
Through channeling the rhythm of light, he created illusions of himself

everywhere. At the same time, it wasn’t as though the light couldn’t deal any
damage. While these Light Illusions appeared to be human, they would appear as
bright miniature suns within one’s perception, the rhythm of the light quickly
burned all the germs that got close to the illusions.
“This way, you won’t be able to tell which one of me is real” 10 Smicks stood at
different locations and spoke at once. His voice also seemed to have undergone
some sort of special alteration as one couldn’t use it to tell where it was coming
from at all.
〖 How impressive, Smick 〗Negary praised: 〖 Now, let me force you to exert
more of your potential and bring out more taste in your soul 〗
Negary put his hand up as he walked towards the group of Smicks. He was
actually keeping his promise and suppressed his body to the limit of humans,
although he was still unimaginably fast, it was no longer so fast that one couldn’t
react to it.
The 10 Smicks advanced all at once. These illusions were very realistic, to the
point that Negary couldn’t tell who the real one was, the real Smick was among
them, so one wrong move could cause him to be hit.
As the first Smick charged straight at Negary and swung his cutlass at him,
Negary raised his arm sword to block, but that Smick simply passed right
through, revealing it to be an illusion.
Taking advantage of when Negary raised his arm, the other Smicks all raised
their cutlasses and attacked from different directions. Parrying one strike meant
he couldn’t parry another, and if he happened to choose the incorrect one, the
real Smick would be able to attack the defenseless Negary.
But almost immediately, all 5 of Negary’s left fingers exploded and turned into a
liquid that accurately shot towards each Smick’s head. All the liquids passed
through without trouble, confirming that all these Smicks were illusions.
〖 So careful? 〗Negary commented, almost sighing. He already thought of this

method of finding the real one as soon as he saw the illusions. If the real Smick
was actually among those illusions just now, Negary would have landed a critical
attack and taken his life without hesitation.
Smick didn’t answer him, his 10 illusions quickly shuffled among one another,
occasionally even overlapping and changing directions abruptly, obscuring the
real one among the fake, then attacked from different directions in groups of 2.
Before confirming which was the real one, he had to treat it as if he really was
fighting against 10 Smicks at once. A blade also grew from Negary’s left wrist,
allowing him to parry with both hands at once, any Smick that got close to him
would be slashed first before they did anything.
As the illusions’ attacks became more rapid and concentrated, Negary appeared
to be occupied with defending.
His blade slashed at another Smick, after confirming that the blade passed
through him without trouble, Negary pulled his hand back to attack another
illusion, but this illusion continued to attack Negary with its cutlass. If one could
pay close attention, they would notice that there was an overlap on this cutlass.
When Smick believed that he was about to win, Negary’s body abruptly shifted,
completely ignored all the illusions, blocked the cutlass with his left arm while
his right hand thrust forward without hesitation.
At the very last moment, Smick noticed something was wrong and immediately
adjusted his rhythm without hesitation, causing his body to shift its momentum
and jumped backwards, half-crouching down and clutched the side of his hip,
there was a wound about a fingertip deep there.
Seeing the blood on his blade, Negary shook his head. If Smick had reacted a bit
slower, the blade at his wrist would’ve pierced through his heart and not his hip.
Smick glanced at the white bones beneath his feet, swung his cutlass and cut a
piece of bone apart to see a piece of black flesh inside.
〖 Your illusions seem very real, but a fake is still only a fake. Among them, you
were the only one that had actual weight 〗Negary smirked and explained: 〖 And
so, I gathered a large number of germs inside the bones, making it so that even
your Light Rhythm couldn’t kill them all right away. When you stepped on them,
the germs shifted and revealed your location 〗
Naturally, there was something else that Negary didn’t explain to Smick.
Smick’s [School of Light] was completely useless against his field of perception,
a simple change in light couldn’t fool the field of perception 1 .
Which meant that from the very start, Smick already had no chance of winning
against Negary. He was purposefully orchestrating to the situation to make his
opponent feel like that they could win if they tried just a little bit harder to
trigger them into unleashing more potential, but in truth, Negary had always
been in control of how the battle went, he already held both sides’ trump cards
tightly in his hands.
It was because he had this absolute advantage that Negary did something like
purposefully triggering his opponent’s potential and hold so much of his strength
back. There was no such thing as a [Protagonist Aura] here, under the
suppression of this world’s misfortune attribute, the only thing that one could
rely on was pure power and wit.
〖 So, Smick, go on, unleash more of your potential, I’m looking forward to it
quite a bit 〗Negary grinned: 〖 Or you can give up right here and surrender
yourself to me 〗
Smick continued to breathe and adjust his own rhythm, looked up at Negary,
then stood up and prepared to fight once again. He wasn’t willing to lose
himself, so he chose to continue to fight.
It was this determination and persistence that caused Negary to grin even more
joyfully.
Chapter 54
“Are we late?” a hoarse, half-coughing voice called out and stopped Smick from
continuing his attack.
Chris’ group of 10 finally managed to make it here. As Chris glanced at the

bones and dead bodies around, he sighed, then placed his gaze on Negary.
Before seeing Negary, all Chris could sense from Negary was an extremely
ominous rhythm, but after looking directly at Negary, Chris could only draw a
single conclusion: this kind of entity should not exist in this world.
“Evil Spirits are the errors that shouldn’t exist in this world, they are the natural-
born enemies of humans. Because of that, Evil Spirits must be eliminated”
Augustin’s gaze became stern. He had already participated in an Evil Spirit
subjugation before, so he knew how dangerous an Evil Spirit was.
Each growing Evil Spirit was a calamity, a disaster. Their very existence
required the lives of countless others to be maintained, just like the Interkam
Capital’s Mist Demon, the Green Plague that once wiped out a certain town, the
Ocean Disaster on the Eastern seaport.
And the thing that alarmed Augustin, as well as the majority of the Church of
Divine Grace’s upper echelons, was that Evil Spirits were showing up a lot more
frequently. This caused them to consider the possibility of the calamity
prophesized in the Divine Grace Bible, especially when a sentient Evil Spirit like
Negary had appeared.
Within the records of the Church of Divine Grace, the Cauchy people used to be
the most powerful human race, uniting and ruling over the entire continent as the
gigantic Empire of Trilancia.
And the main reason why this powerful Empire fell to ruin over 200 years ago
was due to the appearance of a certain sentient Evil Spirit within Trilancia. That
Evil Spirit had the ability to control the hearts of people, he instigated internal
strife within the Trilancia Empire and caused this vast Empire to slowly head to
its ruin.
“Evil Spirits are the source of chaos, they are the results of errors, their
appearance itself leads to bigger calamities. Because of this, Evil Spirits must be
purified!” this was the Church of Divine Grace’s common principle.
〖 So the main dishes already can’t wait to join in huh? 〗Negary’s gaze swept
through these people, the same gaze that seemed like he was looking at food
caused them all to feel a chill down their spine: 〖 Then go ahead and come at me
at once, I don’t mind a difference in number, the results would be the same in the
end 〗
〖 After all, the majority of you have a reason to fight and win against me 〗
Negary was smiling as he said this, pointing specifically at Jason Todd: 〖 You
must be the one called Jason, you came to Reya to find Cadiz Moreg, didn’t
you? 〗
Negary’s words caused Jason’s emotions to immediately flare up. He would

never forget the horror that befell his family that day when his everything had
been taken away, the only thing left that kept him going was the singular will to
find and make the culprit behind everything pay the price.
“So that bastard really is here” Jason spoke with a clearly provoked tone of
voice. After the group of pirates who killed his family disbanded and went their
separate ways, this was the first concrete clue he found of them in seven years.
〖 It isn’t him alone. After Cadiz Moreg came to me, he also called his old friends
to join him 〗Negary confirmed it: 〖 All of your enemies are currently under my
command! 〗
〖 If you want to take revenge, then use everything you have to defeat me 〗
Negary declared temptingly.
Negary then turned towards the metal-mask man among them: 〖 Before
Comoros passed, he asked Noah to tell you his apology, but since Noah was
busy with my matters, he really didn’t have time to do so. As his Lord, let me
pass it on to you instead 〗
As soon as he said this, the metal-mask man’s hands that were clutching his bow
and arrow trembled restlessly. He was a father, and the thing that caused a father
the most anger was seeing any of his children’s lives being ruined, let alone both
of them.
Negary didn’t care much for the metal mask man’s anger, or perhaps the angrier
he became, the happier he would feel. At certain points, anger was also a kind of
power.
〖 It was quite unfortunate that I couldn’t devour the Church of Divine Grace’s
Bukittel’s soul. Hopefully, the rest of you would be similarly delectable 〗with
just a few words, he riled the anger of all the priests and knights of Divine
Grace.
〖 And you, Chris 〗Negary finally placed his gaze on this legendary adventurer:
〖 If you don’t want your secret to coming to light, then risk everything you have
and fight 〗
〖 Believe me, news travels easily and they travel fast from Reya to other parts of
the continent. If you lose, all of that person’s and your efforts up to this point
will have been nothing but wasted 〗
Negary’s words caused Chris’ pupils to contract. He didn’t ask how Negary
noticed or found out his secret, that was no longer important, the only thing he
needed to do now was to triumph over Negary.
“Stop your chit chat and let’s do this” Jason’s eyes were burning with the flames
of anger as he raised his bow and aimed at Negary.
Chris, the Knight of Divine Grace Myerson as well as another knight of Divine
Grace all charged at Negary at once, the two knights immediately used their
Grace of Protection to protect themselves while their swords were clad in the
Grace of Justice, swearing to cut this devil down with their swords.
Jason, the metal-masked man as well as a cooperator who joined the raid party
for his own reasons raised their bows and unleashed a barrage of attacks to
interfere with Negary’s actions.
Augustin and his disciple, Luen Donner, both used their Grace of Understanding
to watch out for Negary’s tricks and occasionally used the Grace of Salvation to
dispel some of the germs that filled the air.
Smick once again concealed his figure and waited for a chance to unleash a fatal
strike.
The other masked combatants who joined them from Reya decided to slack off at
this point, these people were sent out from their respective forces who came
from outside Reya, they participated in this battle in order to earn as many
benefits as possible. As far as they were concerned, the more intense Negary’s
battle with the others was, the better it was for them, they only needed to make
sure to protect their own safety.
Being ganged up on by this lineup, Negary was constantly swinging the blades
on his wrists. The swords of the knights of Divine Grace were reinforced by
their Grace of Justice, allowing them to remain intact. Chris was a lot calmer
than they were, only throwing the occasional punch while he mainly observed
the situation.
〖 If you don’t intend to fight, you can die first 〗Negary’s gaze suddenly stared
straight at the two masked fighters at the back who were slacking off. He ignored
everyone else’s attacks and swung both arms forward, the two blades attached to
his wrist suddenly detached themselves and pierced through those two’s bodies.
“My Lord grants me the Grace of Justice so that I shall cut down the darkness!”
the knight of Divine Grace didn’t waste this chance and slashed straight at
Negary’s neck with his reinforced sword. Under the effect of the Grace of
Justice, the sword cut through him like a hot knife through butter and decapitated
Negary’s head.
But as soon as he finished his strike, he noticed that the sensation wasn’t quite
right. The cut on Negary’s neck revealed the inside to be completely empty,
while the head that was cut off abruptly exploded and splattered liquids of
various colours all over.
Negary’s headless body split apart by itself to reveal a smaller, younger-looking

Negary inside, covered with white liquid, who slashed upward with his hand.
The nails at the tip of fingers were razor-sharp, immediately broke through the
knight’s Grace of Protection from below, pierced into the knight’s neck and lifted
his head off his neck.
Chapter 55
As blood splattered all over, the younger-looking Negary tossed the severed head
of the Knight of Divine Grace into the air, through the fog created by the Smoker
Grass into the flock of crows above.
〖 One 〗Negary declared joyfully. For him, the two fighters who didn’t have any
intention of fighting he killed earlier didn’t count.
When his previous head exploded, what it scattered were acute germs. Once
infected, a person would feel sick almost immediately, symptoms being
dizziness, sluggish limbs, sudden shortness of breath and various others.
However, Myerson had the Grace of Protection so those germs were blocked out
by the white barrier around him, while Chris managed to avoid them thanks to
his heightened senses when using [Respiratory Art].
Several arrows quickly came flying, but Negary lightly swatted them away with
his arm. The outer ‘shell’ that he just shed turned into a black liquid that quickly
moved and attached itself onto the body of the headless Knight of Divine Grace.
Soon enough, a black headless knight stood back up and charged towards
Myerson.
Myerson was completely shocked and couldn’t do anything but defend himself
against the corpse of his previous comrade.
This was another corpse manipulation skill he created, a different and more
advanced form of what he did to make the dead speak for him.
A human body naturally contained many reflexes and instinctive movements,

and if they practiced something frequently enough, it would form muscle
memory.
Negary manipulated the germs to cover the Knight of Divine Grace’s body and
use their feelers to pierce through his corpse, constantly mimicking muscle
stimulations to make the body move according to muscle memory.
The headless knight that was fighting against Myerson was using the same
swordsmanship taught in the Divine Grace’s knight school, causing Myerson to
feel as if he was fighting against his comrade, thus unable to fight with his full
strength.
“You are desecrating the body of the dead! Negary, you truly are a devil that
needs to be eradicated!” Augustin furiously shouted.
〖 What ‘desecrating the dead’, it’s nothing but some boring spices, but if it can
make you humans exert even more of your potential, then even boring things
have their value 〗Negary spoke with an excited tone: 〖 Give me everything
you’ve got, humans. Otherwise, more of you shall die as time passes 〗
〖 Come, come, come! Let this battle be a bit more interesting! 〗Negary’s figure
swiftly charged towards Chris, the germs in the air were constantly funneling
towards Negary to make his figure grow and expand.
There are completely no openings within his rhythm!
Chris gritted his teeth. A normal person’s rhythm usually followed their own
natural patterns, which would include their own weaknesses, Chris’ Rhythm
Punch took advantage of the weaknesses within that rhythm to attack.
For example, if a person’s dominant hand was their right hand, in an unexpected
situation, they would subconsciously use their right hand, which made the areas
where their right hand can’t reach the weakness within their rhythm. Rhythm
Punch took advantage of that to only attack such awkward positions.
But despite Chris having closely observed Negary’s rhythm, he couldn’t find the
weakness within his rhythm at all. Regardless of where he attacked, Negary
would still be able to easily deflect it.
〖 Not enough, not enough, not nearly enough! 〗Negary’s hand pierced straight
toward Chris. As he was about to parry it, Chris noticed in shock that Negary’s
fingers had begun to shrink, the tip of his finger was now pulled back to where
the middle part was.
With an almost intelligible noise, his five fingertips detached from his hand, each
flying at high speed with razor-sharp nails on top of them. Chris barely managed
to avoid them by tilting this head, but his expression suddenly became warped.
Immediately behind where Chris stood, the metal-mask man who was about to
fire his arrow fell backwards. On the forehead portion of his mask, a boney black
finger was sticking out with blood dripping down from it. This father’s wrath
still wasn’t able to save his sons to the very end, he couldn’t even save himself.
Jason breathed heavily as he rolled on top of the bones on the ground, some of
his silver-white hair was still fluttering down from above, if he hadn’t been
maintaining vigilance, he would’ve had his head pierced through as well.
“Are you ok?” the other remaining archer, who was also a masked fighter who
volunteered to join them in Reya, approached Jason and offered a hand to help
him stand up.
Jason was about to accept his help, but suddenly felt a sense of danger. The
masked fighter abruptly smiled cruelly, drew his short sword and thrust it
straight at Jason’s stomach.
“My Lord had all of us learn temperance, forbid all acts of evil!” Augustin’s
voice resounded, some sort of power had acted on the masked fighter and made
it so that his short sword couldn’t move any further.
Jason then reacted, grabbed the hand of the masked fighter, pulled him down and
used the momentum to stand back up, kicked the masked fighter’s stomach and
threw him over his shoulder straight into the pile of bones below.
The masked fighter immediately coughed up blood. Jason was renowned

because of his cruel methods, so with those two exchanges just now, the masked
fighter was already close to death, his skin gradually turned black, then melted
away into black liquid, revealing him to be the Crowmen Garnan.
〖 Useless to the very end, I had hoped he would be able to at least achieve
something 〗Negary spoke with an unchanged expression on his face as his
fingertips gradually grew back.
〖 If the Grace of Temperance could restrict an enemy’s movement, why haven’t

you tried it on me? 〗Negary shifted his body, moved away from Chris and
approached Luen Donner.
Luen hurriedly retreated, if it was possible, he really wanted to use the Grace of
Temperance on Negary, but the Grace of Temperance could only restrict actions
that carried ill-will, and there was a layer of something around Negary’s body
that completely blocked out his will.
As Negary reached his hand out towards Luen, he felt a crushing sense of death
clutching his throat, greatly hindering his breathing. He was the eldest son of the
Donner family, having received an elite education since birth, he joined the
Church of Divine Grace, relied on his own efforts and achievements to become
Cardinal Augustin’s disciple, solidifying his position as a future high-ranking
member of the Church.
He still didn’t want to die, he still wanted to become a high-ranking member of

the Church, or perhaps even the Pope. He wanted the Church to grow and
develop even more under his guidance, spreading the teachings of his Lord far
and wide. Even with his hopes and grand vision, when he faced Negary, he felt
his entire body stiffen from fear, unable to move even a finger.
Negary had already devoured the Soul Essence of too many humans to count, so
whenever he concentrated his attention on a single person, they would feel the
immense pressure of Negary’s will. Luen was an excellent man and a genius in
his own right, but he was still too young.
“My Lord’s greatness spreads all over the lands, granting the Courage to face all
opposition!” Augustin once again used another Grace, the Grace of Courage.
This power could be used to reinforce other people and allow them to resist
mental-type powers.
Luen finally regained his senses and quickly moved away, Chris also managed to
catch up, took a deep breath and used Silent Punch to attack Negary.
On the other side, as Myerson saw how badly the situation was becoming, he
muttered ‘sorry’ under his breath and raised his sword. The glow of the Grace of
Justice became bright as he sliced the headless knight’s body part.
Seeing his comrade’s disfigured, tattered body, a sense of guilt panged

Myerson’s mind. Suppressing this guilt, he charged towards Negary again, but
his fighting spirit was clearly dwindling.
Chapter 56
〖 Still too weak 〗 Negary stood casually on top of the bone-filled grounds. Even
now, he was still suppressing his strength, yet these people were unable to make
him feel pressured at all.
There were only six people left to face him right now: the legendary adventurer,
Chris Modo; the Cardinal of Divine Grace, Augustin; the Cardinal’s disciple,
Luen Donner; the Knight of Divine Grace, Myerson; the Royas Last God squad
captain, Smick Lancher; and the avenger, Jason Todd.
All six of these individuals had their own desirable personality characteristics
and could be considered elites among humans, although Luen and Myerson were
still a bit green.
〖 Your determinations are still far from enough 〗Negary commented. These
people could be considered the top among the humans of this world, according
to the intel he had gathered, the only one who could be above them was the man
called Eldridge who ruled over Royas.
〖 If the top is merely this much, then my journey would not reach far 〗 Negary
sighed, after so many years of growth, he could already sense that barrier, the
unbreakable obstacle. In the end, this was only a low-magic world.
〖 Then let me raise the stakes a bit! 〗Negary slowly declared: 〖 You must’ve
already noticed, in Reystromia, most diseases do not exist. The reason for that is
because most causes of these diseases are perfectly controlled in my hands 〗
〖 Every year, the merchants who came to Reya and stayed for a certain period of
time would take with them some of Reya’s specialty, that is my blessing 〗
Negary spoke with complete seriousness: 〖 Normally, these blessings stay
dormant and are completely harmless to humans, in fact, they make it so that
they are always healthy 〗
〖 But once I order them to become active again, they will regain their true forms
as diseases and infect their hosts——– the merchants who wander this continent
will become moving progenitors of diseases and spread the plague wherever
they go 〗
〖 And there are currently six of you left. For each one of you that cannot satisfy
my needs, I shall activate the germs within ten of these merchants. Trust me, this
is more than enough to create a plague of disastrous proportions 〗
〖 Although this will cause my sources of food to dwindle greatly, that is

perfectly fine, it is a trade-off that I can make. But what about you? Are you
prepared to pay that price? 〗As Negary spoke, his glance fell onto Myerson, the
Knight of Divine Grace, perhaps it was because he had just destroyed his
comrade’s body, but he remained especially silent.
〖 Naturally, there is an option for you all to surrender yourselves to me and help
me take control over more territory 〗Negary smiled: 〖 It was under my guidance
that Reya grew to the prosperity it has today, those who live here would not be
troubled by the majority of diseases, and the only thing they have to pay is a few
sacrifices 〗
〖 Think about it, compared to the number of people who die from plagues and
diseases each year, the sacrifices that I demand are significantly lower 〗Negary
tempted them: 〖 Your very choice of attacking me was already the wrong
decision 〗
“Spare us your deception” Chris was stunned for a while and remained silent
until he spoke up again: “It is unfortunate that so many people die from diseases,
but sacrificing people is surely nothing but wicked. Using good results to justify
wicked acts might look good, but I whole-heartedly believe that this is nothing
but an error, and I will never accept an error as anything else but that”
〖 If you disagree with it so much, then exert more of your potential and show me
your determination! 〗Negary laughed, and pulled his gaze away from Myerson.
He knew that the young man had already fallen into his trap without any hope of
escape.
By taking Negary’s words into consideration by itself, it would seem to make

sense, by paying a significantly smaller price they could eliminate the big
problem of most diseases. But at the same time, Negary’s own influence would
grow greatly. Perhaps most diseases would indeed be eliminated, but it would be
at the cost of more disadvantages.
But Myerson wasn’t Chris, and he hadn’t been through nearly as much as the
adventurer. Furthermore, the deep impression left from his childhood of the poor
people of the slums being tortured by their diseases, in addition to the grievance
of having to ‘kill’ his comrade’s corpse created a hole inside his mind. He
suddenly felt that their actions of going against Negary itself was wrong.
〖 If you feel something is wrong, go and make it right yourself, child 〗 a voice
seemed to be coming from inside his mind, causing Myerson to blink in
confusion: 〖 Just look, you were forced to fight a tough battle against the corpse
alone, but the Cardinal never extended a helping hand, yet as soon as Luen was
in danger, Augustin managed to help him with time to spare, this is the difference
between a peasant and a noble 〗
〖 It was because of his birth that Luen could become Cardinal Augustin’s
disciple, while no matter how hard I work, I would never be able to achieve my
dreams. Until now, when I see a different path 〗
〖 Perhaps to other people, this path is an error, but to me, this is nothing but
correct 〗 such thoughts were sprouting nonstop in Myerson’s mind.
Although his status as a poor-born peasant made Myerson’s personality a bit

deeper than others, no one could deny that he was a decent youth who wanted
nothing but to do good things. Unfortunately, the one he faced was Negary,
under the constant mental guidance of Negary’s will, what was originally some
meaningless emotions were infinitely magnified and turned into the last straw
that overwhelmed Myerson’s heart.
As Myerson raised his sword to use his Grace, he felt that all of his Grace had
become dim without a single light, the corner of his lips raised up to form a self-
deprecating smile: “So even the Lord had given up on me”
“Myerson, what are you thinking about? Hurry!” Luen was breathing heavily as
he endured a headache and forcefully used his Grace of Salvation to purify the
surrounding germs again. As the eldest son of the Donner family, the future heir
of a noble family as well as a possible future high-ranking member of the
Church, he was frightened by an Evil Spirit to the point of being unable to move.
This shame could only be made up by defeating it.
Glancing at Luen, Myerson raised his knight’s sword and the germs in the air
slowly gathered towards Myerson.
Augustin had been constantly using his Grace of Understanding and suddenly
felt a clear ominous feeling encroaching his mind, truthfully, this feeling had
already faintly existed since a while ago, but Negary’s presence was so
overwhelming that this feeling was interfered with and drowned out.
It was only now that Augustin could clearly tell where this ominous feeling was
coming from. As he turned around, he immediately saw Myerson gradually
turning black as he raised his sword towards Luen’s neck.
Myerson’s gaze appeared to be hesitant, but more germs were constantly being
poured into his body, magnifying Negary’s will and causing Myerson to become
fallen even further. At the same time, due to using his Grace too much, Luen’s
mind was a bit sluggish, unable to notice the danger coming from behind.
“Grace of Temperance!” Augustin used the Grace of Temperance again to

restrain Myerson’s actions, then felt pain coming from his chest. A hand had
pierced through and was holding his still-beating heart.
〖 Too much concern leads to mistakes, so you only amount to this much in the
end, Cardinal Augustin 〗Negary appeared disappointed, although his faith was
firm, he was still only human, and he had weaknesses.
“My Lord… Sacrifice…” Augustin spoke those words with great difficulty
before he erupted in a blinding white light.
Chapter 57
As Agustin’s lifeless body fell on the pile of bones below, the body of Negary
who was standing behind him had already been burnt to a crisp, almost like
charcoal.
“Is he dead?” Jason kept his bow raised at the charred body.
“Unlikely” Chris suppressed his feelings of grief and answered with a solemn
tone. From seeing Bukittel’s final words, he knew that Negary’s body was
formed from many layers, and despite how powerful Augustin’s Right of
Sacrifice was, the most it could do was probably kill Negary just once.
Cracks slowly formed around the charred body and broke apart, a piece of
writhing black flesh fell out and landed on the bone-filled ground. It then
immediately leapt towards Augustin’s corpse and jumped into his body from the
hole on his chest, essentially replacing the heart that had been ripped out.
Black tentacles began to stretch from the black pieces of flesh and quickly filled
Augustin’s body to form a complicated black pattern right underneath his skin.
As Augustin’s body staggered and stood up, his originally pristine white skin
was now filled with shiny, black tattoo-like patterns.
〖 I really can’t underestimate any of you 〗 Augustin, or perhaps Negary, once

again opened his mouth to speak. He didn’t seem too angry about his body being
destroyed, on the contrary, he was actually feeling quite glad instead.
“Negary, without your body, you’re no longer impossibly powerful! Your defeat
is imminent!” Chris took a deep breath with a solemn look in his eyes: “You
were too arrogant!”
As Chris made his solemn declaration, he was already charging straight at

Negary and swung his Silent Punch towards Negary’s chest.
〖 Chris, you can’t defeat me. Do you really think I’ve been doing nothing but
wasting time fighting all of you for so long? 〗Negary grinned: 〖 Whether it was
against Smick or against you, I had been doing my best to hold myself back
while fighting 〗
〖 Even Augustin’s Right of Sacrifice was something I half-purposefully received

〗Negary’s breathing began to change, his existence itself began to harmonize
with his surroundings, a large number of germs within the air began to gather
towards Negary and fully covered Augustin’s body.
〖 All of that was for your [Respiratory Art]! 〗Negary joyfully laughed: 〖 My
control over germs had already reached its limit a long time ago, and your
[Respiratory Art] that works by harmonizing with the natural rhythm was
exactly the key I needed to break through this limit 〗
〖 After learning it through your battles, I found that my viral body couldn’t
perform this technique no matter how much I tried. Apparently, the [Respiratory
Art] had a secret limitation that made it so only humans could perform it 〗as
more germs gathered around Negary’s body, his physique slowly grew larger: 〖
But that is no longer relevant. When the environment surrounding me is nothing
but my germs, my breathing can harmonize with their rhythm over a 100 times
more than you humans ever possibly could! I am the perfect lifeform! 〗
“This rhythm!” Chris was shocked. Just as Negary had said, there was a limit to
how much a human could use [Respiratory Art] to harmonize with their
environment. Even a genius could only harmonize their rhythm to a certain
degree, as this was the limit of being human.
For this reason, most [Respiratory Art] practitioners placed emphasis on how to
utilize their rhythm, but Negary was different. Negary replaced ‘breathing’ with
his ability to control germs, and the ‘environment’ with the germs he controlled,
allowing him to harmonize with his surrounding rhythm over 100 times more
than a human could ever achieve.
He could easily sense more of the rhythm around himself, and by utilizing this
rhythm that exceeded a human by 100 times, he could perform any tricks or
techniques that other practitioners could over 100 times better.
When Negary’s body had grown to become over 3 meters tall from the germs
that gathered around his body, several tentacles sprouted behind his body,
thoroughly solidifying his image as a giant naked monster. He raised his hand
towards Chris: 〖 I believe you call this trick Absorption Rhythm, correct? 〗
An immense suction power suddenly manifested and acted on Chris’ body, he

staggered, unable to resist being pulled towards Negary’s hand.
Normally, Absorption Rhythm could only be used to make objects within a

certain distance stick close to the practitioner’s body without falling off, but as
Negary’s current body was harmonized with his environment by over 100 times,
the suction power had also been increased to be over 100 times stronger. Chris
couldn’t resist it at all.
“Negary, the practitioners of [Respiratory Art] all follow a certain ancient

covenant, a rhythm cannot extinguish another rhythm! Now that you’re also a
[Respiratory Art] practitioner, you also mustn’t go against this covenant” Chris
declared this as he was caught in Negary’s hand.
〖 Do you honestly believe that I would follow such a laughable restriction? 〗

Negary mocked.
“Then I have no other choice!” Chris muttered in a low voice: “Although I

already knew that this day would come sooner or later, I still can’t help but feel
emotional doing this”
〖 Now, become a part of me, Chris, or should I say, Sakri! 〗Negary pointed out
Chris’ secret.
During the snow mountain escort all those years ago, the real Chris did not
actually survive. Even though he had [Respiratory Art], he was still only human.
On that snow mountain, the two of them faced the pursuing troops and defeated
them, but Chris was also heavily wounded. Being stranded on the snow
mountain without proper medical aid, he could only succumb to his death.
Sakri could still remember clearly the last words that Chris left him as he
clutched his hands.
“This world needs hope, Sakri, I have something to ask of you” Chris was
already incredibly weak, but he spoke with resolve in his eyes: “This continent
will soon be plunged into darkness, and everyone needs the fire called ‘hope’
within that darkness”
“Sakri, replace me and become a legend, you will become the fire of hope for
both yourself and others”
Afterwards, Sakri brought Chris’ memento tokens with him out of the snow
mountain, he compiled the old stories Chris told him in the snow mountain into
the now-famous novel, then ruined his own face to replace and become Chris.
Year after year, especially during the last few years, Sakri had fully embraced
and became Chris the undefeated legend, encouraging countless people to
choose the path of an adventurer. Like how he originally inspired the Crowmen
Nozades, he had indeed become a symbol of hope for many.
“The name of Chris will become an eternal faith, and I have no regrets!”
recalling the last card he had up his sleeves, Chris’ scar-filled face displayed a
terrible, yet also beautiful grin: “[School of Firewood], Ultimate Secret Art:
Firewood Links The Fire!”
Chris’ rhythm surged forward and forcefully invaded Negary’s body, attempting
to change his rhythm. The wills and thoughts of all [School of Firewood]
practitioners in history were also infused into Negary. Besides the [Respiratory
Art] skills and techniques, there were also their beliefs of justice, hope and glory
that tried to alter Negary’s personality.
The [School of Firewood] only had this single Secret Art, the main use of which
was to allow an inheritor to quickly learn all the skills and techniques of
[Respiratory Art] and increase their rhythm to its limit in an instant. Back on the
snow mountain, it was because he had accepted this Secret Art that the bard
Sakri could become and replace Chris so quickly.
〖 You think these boring notions and thoughts can change my thoughts, human!
〗Negary endured the mental interference of these thoughts and angrily declared.
“Light Secret Art: Streaming Blade of Light!” a cutlass pierced into Negary’s
body and accurately hit the black blob of flesh within his chest, then unleashed
intense light and heat.
Chapter 58
Chapter 58: Vol1 Ch58: Negary (over)
Smick’s figure appeared for a split second before applying the elementary usage
of the [School of Light] to apply optical camouflage on his body.
The [School of Light]’s Ultimate Secret Art: Streaming Blade of Light was done
through harmonizing oneself infinitely close to the rhythm of light while erasing
one’s human rhythms for a split second. Through doing this, the practitioner
would turn into light itself and travel to a predetermined destination with the
light and perform their attack.
This state of harmonizing oneself infinitely close to the rhythm of light could
only be kept up for a split second because otherwise, the human body would
shatter. Naturally, as long as the predetermined destination wasn’t wrongly
selected, this attack essentially would not miss.
Since Chris used his ultimate Secret Art to restrain Negary, Smick’s attack
naturally didn’t miss. The outer layer of germs didn’t contribute at all as defense,
his cutlass accurately pierced through everything and into that black blob of
flesh in the middle.
When the cutlass pierced through the blob of flesh, some sort of liquid spewed
from the wound all over his hand. On closer inspection, he found that it was
golden-colored blood that naturally drew Smick’s eyes as if they were the most
precious treasure in the world.
Soaked with the golden blood, his cutlass seemed almost alive. Smick had a
distinct feeling as he held the cutlass that he would be able to easily kill anybody
as long as he had it.
Chris fell to the ground and looked as if he had aged several dozen years at once.
His life quickly reached its end without even the time or strength for him to
move his head.
A small bit of Life Essence surged forward from his dead body, the [Firewood
Links the Fire] technique couldn’t be performed without paying the ultimate
price. Chris’ soul also came out together with his Life Essence, the long years of
adventuring made it so that his mental fortitude far exceeded those of normal
people, even as a remnant soul, he still managed to retain a bit of his rationality.
An abnormal guiding force then appeared on Chris’ remnant soul.
“Am I being guided to Heaven?” Chris had such a faint thought as his soul flew
away from the battlefield, through the piles of bones around and finally landed in
the hand of a certain person.
The corner of Noah’s mouth raised to reveal a pleased smile: “It seems I’ve
found the leader for my Ghostmen soldiers”
A few moments later, Chris felt a surge of intense emotions rush into his remnant
soul. These emotions directly struck his psyche without giving him even a
moment of rest. These emotions were mostly negative, consisting of hatred,
unwillingness, despair, as well as a heavy sense of fear and obedience towards
‘that person’.
“Negary!!” Chris screamed out in despair, but after a long while, he added two
more words: “…My Lord!”
Noah looked down at the subservient Chris in his hand and recalled what he had
spoken with Lord Negary beforehand.
〖 Did you know, Noah? 〗at the time, Negary still hadn’t gone inside his viral
body, or perhaps, he was never in there in the first place. He was hovering by the
great tree and looked down at the bones that littered this place: 〖 Humans are an
exceedingly fascinating species 〗
〖 They naturally have a fixed mindset about certain things, and find it extremely
hard to think outside of this looped chain of thoughts 〗Negary slowly spoke:〖
They choose to ignore certain things and believe only what they think to be the
truth 〗
〖 I was also once stuck in this vicious cycle, but why would I limit myself to the
mere human form? 〗Negary declared with a smile: 〖 Even when I have yet to
reach my limit, I am one, and I am thousands 〗
This wasn’t a world like those in the novels, but rather one that had the
Misfortune Characteristic, the situation where the heroes arrived in the exact
final moments when the demon king was about to complete his evolution would
not happen. And Negary wasn’t foolish enough to wait for them to arrive, in fact,
even before Chris’ raid team even made it into the forbidden zone, Negary had
already completed his evolution.
His soul could be said to be formed from the parts of countless others, but this
was originally his choice, so there was no reason for him to limit himself to only
a single soul, or even the form of a single human soul in the first place.
This was the true meaning of the Soul’s blood. Dragon’s blood had a total of
three abilities: improve the host’s physical constitution, carry the inheritance
information and [Dragon’s Pressure], as well as an indivisible mutual
connection.
The Soul’s blood also perfectly replicated these three functions, it modified the
host’s physical constitution, carried Negary within it, and formed an indivisible
mutual connection with each other.
Since Noah implanted himself with the Soul’s blood, Negary became a different
side of him through the Soul’s blood, that was why Noah declared that he had
become one with his Lord, and this relationship would continue through his
bloodline inheritance.
If Noah had an offspring, his offspring would be born with the Soul’s blood in
their body. As his offspring grew up and their True Spirit slowly derived itself to
form a soul, the Soul’s blood would continually awaken and infect the newly
born soul with the soul virus called Negary. Even without being taken over by
Negary, a secondary personality would still form and become hidden within his
bloodline.
In summary, Negary had evolved from being a single soul to being a soul virus
that attached and grew from a bloodline, as he infected more people, he would
similarly grow to become more massive.
As for the Negary that Chris and Smick killed, that could also be considered to
be a part of Negary. Negary had been absorbing the emotions that he wanted
from the humans who died, but there were simply too few who volunteered to
become his sacrifice or dedicate themselves to him.
The majority of those he absorbed so far were fighting moments before their
deaths. Even if Negary had been careful only to take the emotions he wanted, he
couldn’t help but absorb a lot of fighting spirit from them as well, causing him to
seek battles.
Because of this, he put a part of this fighting spirit together with the emotions
that he didn’t need into a viral body, binding them together with Soul’s blood. In
fact, Negary should be thanking Chris and the rest for helping him eliminate a
part of him that he didn’t want, while also helping the spread of his Soul’s blood.
〖 Cadiz Moreg, Connor Kenway 〗 Noah, or perhaps Negary, lightly spoke.
The huge pile of bones behind him moved as a fat man that seemed to be around
4-5 meters tall stood up from within it, together with a man who carried a long
spear on his shoulder. Both of them were wearing pitch-black armor with a
helmet that obscured their faces. They prostrated in front of Negary and spoke
with fanaticism in their voices: “The Ghostmen greets our Lord Negary!”
〖 It’s your turn to take the stage, clean them up. No need to use your full
strength, if they can run, let them 〗after Negary gave his orders, the aura of a
being that had surpassed humans gradually faded away, leaving behind the
perfect Righteous Noah.
A long black spear came flying from afar and smashed through a skull on the
ground, the Ghostman who carried the spear jumped down from the fat man and
showed himself in front of the raid party. He, the Ghostman, then lifted the visor
of his helmet to reveal a face full of nothing but maliciousness.
As soon as Jason saw this face, his emotions flared up with hatred and madness:
“Cadiz Moreg!!!”
“Ahahaha, Jason Todd, your little sister was quite the masterpiece” the
Ghostman laughed.
That sentence alone made Jason completely explode with anger, he charged
straight at the Ghostman Cadiz with reckless abandon, only to be hit directly by
an unbelievably fast skull on his way. The skull shattered into fine dust while
Jason’s body was sent flying backwards and was quickly caught by Smick.
“Run! Negary isn’t dead!!” Smick shouted in horror, he could already feel an
impossibly malicious and ominous will slowly eroding his body, infecting his
mind and replacing him.
Chapter 59
Chapter 59: Vol1 Ch59: Ghostmen and the infected
“Nala, are you hungry?” Isabella asked her in a low voice.
They were currently inside one of Grosk’s secret hideouts. As he was technically
more a smuggler than a merchant, he naturally had his hands in plenty of
unclean places, so for the sake of his own safety, he prepared quite a few secret
hideouts to use as safe houses.
“Let me prepare some food for you” Grosk consoled them: “We’ll probably
receive good news soon, don’t worry too much”
“Thank you” Isabella spoke softly, but for some reason, she kept feeling a heavy
ominous feeling in her heart, but she had no choice but to hope that she was
thinking too much.
Nala Darkme stared at Grosk’s back as he left, a tint of gold flashed over her
eyes as her aura gradually changed.
After leaving his hideout, Grosk’s expression changed and revealed a hint of
regret and guilt, he didn’t go to prepare any food but rather headed away from
this place.
After Grosk left, a group of expressionless men headed towards the hideout.
They were the Interkam Kingdom’s black ops, a group of hitmen specially
employed under Seth the First, people tasked with following Seth the First’s
orders to perform things that he couldn’t be publicly associated with. And their
goal this time was to eliminate Nala, the prophesied Saintress of Salvation.
The power struggles within a country had always been unpredictable, so if

possible, it was preferable for him to eliminate all opposition.
Suddenly, Isabella felt a bit of a headache, by the time she realized something
was wrong, she was already too tired to even lift a finger and fell unconscious.
Nala- no, currently, it should be Negary, opened her golden eyes and glanced at
the door.
The materials for the Soul’s blood came from Nala’s Dragon’s blood, so Soul’s
blood and Dragon’s blood were currently two sides of the same coin. Since a
long while ago, the impurities within Nala’s soul had been constantly absorbed
and formed into Nala’s second personality of Negary, while the original Nala
became purer and purer as the days went by.
But in the end, the thing flowing inside Nala’s body was Dragon’s blood, not
Soul’s Blood. Negary was only a visitor within her body, if his understanding
and control over the soul didn’t vastly surpass Nala, he wouldn’t have been able
to come out and control her body like this.
The squad of black ops didn’t say a word and directly broke down the door,
brandishing their weapons at their target. Even if the target was a cute little girl
barely 10 years old, these people would feel no extraneous emotions such as
pity.
Old men or young girls, a prostitute or a scholar, as long as they were the target,
then they will be killed no matter what.
However, as soon as they charged in, they saw the young girl giggling. An
abrupt sense of fear that came straight from their hearts engulfed the minds and
bodies of these black ops hitmen. Even though they had gone through countless
training and assassinations to shave away most of their emotions, becoming
assassins who only had their mission in mind, they couldn’t help but be
frightened by this fear that came from the soul.
In that split second, the black ops hitman leader instinctively stopped his
movements, but it was already too late.
〖 Food with barely any emotions left. If you’re so stale that you can’t even serve
as food, just die 〗Negary breathed in and abruptly vanished from their sights.
During his battle with Smick, even as a disposable avatar filled with fighting
spirit, Negary still had over 18 chances to kill him, yet he was still kept alive for
so long. Obviously, it was to take his [Light Inheritance].
Under Negary’s field of perception, the secrets of the [Light Inheritance] were
laid completely bare to him. The thin white hand pierced straight through the
throat of the black ops agent, without a pause, while his blood was still spilling
out, Negary had appeared it in front of the next black ops agent and killed him
without hesitation as well.
In just a few minutes, the entire squad of black ops were dead. This was
Negary’s code of conduct, plain and simple without any extraneous emotions. If
they were useful, he would even give a part of his soul away, if they were
useless, then they could simply die.
Negary called the flock of cawing crows down from the sky to clean up these
bodies, then cleaned the blood off his hands and slowly sunk back into Nala’s
blood. Even though his Soul’s blood was already considered a finished product,
Nala was still a crucial experimental specimen, otherwise, Negary wouldn’t have
come out at this point in time to take control over her body.
Smick quickly brought Jason and Luen away to escape. Smick was already
infected by the Soul’s blood, so he could easily be let go; Luen still had the
potential to become top-tier food, so it was still too early to kill him, at the same
time, Negary needed him to take Nala back to Interkam.
As for Jason, having been struck directly by the skull thrown by Connor
Kenway, his inner organs had been mostly destroyed and would probably not
survive for too long. If he could survive, then he had the potential to become the
most excellent dish, on the other hand, if he died in Reya, his remnant soul
wouldn’t be able to escape either way.
Noah brought Chris’ remnant soul towards Myerson who was now kneeling on
the ground. At this point, Myerson had become completely fallen, having
indirectly caused Augustin’s death, he had gone past the point of no return and
could only fall even deeper.
“Lord Negary has made the arrangements for you” Noah stepped in front of
Myerson and slowly told him: “Receive Chris’s remnant soul and become the
leader of the Ghostmen”
“Ghostmen?”
“Indeed, the Crowmen were people who were implanted with the [Black Crow]
germs, because of their stagnation, they have already been thoroughly destroyed
during this battle and would soon undergo reorganization” Noah explained:
“While the Ghostmen are a new group of soldiers completely different from the
Crowmen”
“At this point, there are only three official members. You will be the fourth, and
also their newly appointed leader”
“The so-called Ghostmen are people who are implanted with a secondary soul”
Noah placed Chris’ remnant soul in front of Myerson: “The secondary soul
selected for you was Chris’ remnant soul, you will obtain all of his abilities.
Naturally, in order to successfully implant a remnant soul within yourself, you
will first need to be modified into an Undead”
“Your body will be thoroughly modified, your heart, throat, head, and other
human weaknesses will be thoroughly removed. You will no longer need to
breathe and no longer need to eat or drink” Noah coldly continued: “Naturally,
you will also obtain the ability that you so desired, the ability derived from
diseases”
“Thank you for your blessings, Lord Negary!” Myerson accepted Chris’ remnant
soul and said with a heavy tone.
When Smick carried Jason to the Royas Kingdom’s base within Reya, Jason was
already unconscious, his life rhythm weakened so much that he could die at any
moment.
Luen had already left at some point, saying that he wanted to look for the Knight
of Divine Grace Rivers and quickly escape from Reya, bringing Isabella and her
daughter with them.
As Smick looked down at Jason, he sighed, as comrades who had fought

alongside one another to an extent, if possible, he didn’t want to let Jason just die
like this.
As he glanced at the cutlass coated with a strange glow in his hand, a sudden
thought appeared in Smick’s mind: [This blade can save Jason].
Clutching his head, Smick immediately used [Respiratory Art] to check his own
rhythm, but couldn’t find Negary’s extremely ominous rhythm anywhere.
Instead, he found that his body was constantly growing considerably healthier,
even almost breaking through the human limit.
As a golden glint flashed in Smick’s eyes, he lifted the cutlass and stabbed it
straight through Jason’s heart.
Jason instantly opened both eyes wide, awoken from his limbo. He could tell
that ‘something’ about himself had completely changed.
Chapter 60
Chapter 60: Vol1 Ch60: Jack Hans
“What is this?” Myerson scowled as he saw the black liquid in front of him.
“To become a Ghostmen, first your body needs to be modified to have the
constitution of an Undead” Noah explained: “This bowl contains a unique strain
of germs that will put you into a near-death state that will be better for modifying
you into an Undead. Don’t worry, this transformation will not be hard”
“Understood” Myerson had no choice, or to be more exact, this was part of his
previous choice.
As he swallowed the black liquid in the bowl, he felt a scorching sensation from
his throat all the way down to his stomach, his breathing became difficult, as if
his innards were melting away.
Noah then drew a gleaming golden dagger and spoke with a sincere expression:
“This is the ceremonial blade. A dying person when stabbed in the heart by this
dagger will become an Undead, naturally, without the accompanying drugs, this
process would feel extremely insufferable”
As the ceremonial blade stabbed into his heart, Myerson felt the entire world
become different. If before, the world around him was vibrant, then it was now
completely silent, as if there was a barrier separating him from the world itself.
“The so-called Undead are in fact people whose dying souls are kept in a
constant state of nearly separating from their body through a special technique.
In this state of near-death, the importance of the vessel rapidly declines, thus
eliminating the existence of the human body’s common fatal weak points”
“And the only thing left that binds your soul to your body is the existence of My
Lord on this ceremonial blade” Noah carefully put the ceremonial blade away,
then prepared to implant Myerson with Chris’ remnant soul.
The body of a living person couldn’t possibly house two souls, such a situation
would normally only cause the two souls to pollute one another. Either the host’s
soul would become polluted by the invading remnant soul and their soul would
be greatly altered, or the remnant soul would completely devour the host’s soul
and take their True Spirit for itself.
But after becoming an Undead, due to the existence of Negary’s Soul’s blood,
the two souls would be able to coexist peacefully.
“Most Evil Spirits are mindless and irrational, thus unable to exert the limit of
their own power, thus the Ghostmen were created for that purpose” Noah
explained, then his aura abruptly changed to give off an inhuman ominous
feeling: 〖 And from today onwards, you are the leader of the Ghostmen 〗
“Yes, Lord Negary!” Myerson felt the power coursing through him and
obediently knelt down.
“Earlier, sir Noah told me that the Ghostmen only have four people including
me. So besides Cadiz Moreg and Connor Kenway, who is the last member of the
Ghostmen?”
〖 An unreliable fellow 〗
“Killer Jack here, find out more!” as dawn came over Reya, a man in a white
hooded robe with an amiable face had already begun to hand out leaflets to the
visiting merchants in town. If you disregarded his words and the things written
on his leaflet, you’d mistake him for a clergyman from the Church of Divine
Grace.
“Why do I feel like wearing a white robe doesn’t suit me? Should I be wearing a
full-black outfit with belts and a mask? Meh, who cares” Jack muttered to
himself doubtfully, then handed his leaflet to an aunty who was carrying food:
“Sister, Killer Jack, find out more”
“I don’t know how to read, and I don’t need to hire a killer” the aunty answered.
“That’s because you don’t understand, sister” Jack insisted that she took his
leaflet: “The need to hire an assassin doesn’t discriminate from men or women,
young or old. Maybe someday your child might lose their life, and then you’ll
need me”
“Trust me, sister, a woman needs to know a hitman or two. You can ask my
partner, Jack Hans, he’s accomplished a feat worthy of his name that countless
woman wants to kill him for” Jack spoke with a serious expression: “You know
Hans, those animals that think with their lower half”
“Lunatic, scram. Don’t mess with my business or I’m going to call the
enforcers” the aunty cursed at him.
“Hah, business is so hard these days” Jack pulled his leaflet back and continued
giving them out along the main road.
A dirty middle-aged man who seemed a bit awkward hesitated for a long time
before walking up to Jack and spoke respectfully: “Lord Jack, the boss said that
there’s a important meeting and sent me to call you”
“Ah, little B, go back and tell your boss that I have something important to do
right now. I’m not going to some meeting” Jack glossed it over.
“Lord Jack, my name is Brown, not little B” the dirty middle-aged man weakly
refuted him: “But this meeting is really important, boss said that you have to
come”
“Ah, I got it, so it’s finally my turn to take the stage, then I’ll leave handing out
these leaflets to you. Don’t be lazy now, little B” Jack gave the stack of leaflets
to Brown and spoke seriously.
“For now, the only official members of the Ghostmen are us four. The other
affiliated troops partly come from my old pirate crew, and partly consisted of
criminals who came to take refuge in Reya” Cadiz Moreg sat on one side and
explained the situation to Myerson. He was not too convinced about this guy
being their leader, but since the other party was selected by Lord Negary
himself, even if he had any dissatisfaction, this wasn’t the time to voice them.
“I’ve already sent someone to find Jack, he’s also working as an assassin, so if
nothing happens, he should be here soon” Cadiz continued.
“If not for a certain reason, I don’t even want to come here” the white-robed
Jack walked across the forest of bones while constantly looking up.
“What’s up there?” Myerson asked.
“Nothing, I’m just afraid of a hammer suddenly falling from the sky” Jack
murmured: “Am I being unreasonable when I say that, that name should have
been given to me as an assassin? Why the fat guy instead? Why did I learn to
sneak around in the first place?”
“Ignore him, when his secondary soul was implanted, something unexpected
happened and caused his soul to become chaotic. He’s always spouting some
sort of tasteless joke or doing some inexplicable actions” Cadiz helplessly
sighed.
At this point, Jack came up to the fat man Connor Kenway and spoke with a
serious expression: “Hey fatty, what do you think about using a hammer? Or
maybe a greatsword? The killing business has been bad lately so I’m planning to
open up a weapon shop to make a few bucks, you want to pre-order a badge?”
The 5-meter tall Connor remained silent without saying a word, completely
ignoring Jack’s banter.
“So you must be our leader then. I’m the Ghostmen King of Killers, Jack. Take
care of me from now on. Until you become a box 1 , I’ll make sure to listen to
your orders” Jack displayed a shamelessly malicious smile.
Although Myerson didn’t quite understand what ‘become a box’ meant, it was
fine as long as he listened to orders. Myerson nodded and lightly gave the
orders: “Lord Negary has given us our first mission. We of the Ghostmen shall
move out and use the excuse of searching for Chris’ comrades Smick Lancher,
Luen Donner and the rest to sweep clean the other forces within Reystromia”
“At the same time, we will be recruiting more Ghostmen affiliate troops, all of
whom will undergo the Undead transformation” Myerson slowly explained as an
ominous dark glow appeared on his body.
Chapter 61 - What Comes Next
Chapter 61: Vol1 Ch161: What comes next
“So, Jason, what are you going to do now?” Smick Lancher asked in a low
voice.
Standing across from him, Jason Todd who was concealed under a thick robe
remained silent.
When he heard Smick’s question, Jason lifted his hand up to check himself.
Smick stabbing his heart did indeed save his life, but it also pushed him down
another abyss of no return.
Jason’s hands were now covered in corpse bruises, he could already feel his
body slowly dying and rotting away.
His breathing had stopped, his heart was no longer beating, but he was still alive.
“This place is no longer safe, Negary’s subordinates are looking everywhere for
us, we’ve completely lost” Smick’s expression was a bit dazed, although their
loss was sudden and inexplicable, a loss was a loss.
“How about you come with me for now? Since you’re still after revenge, I’m
sure the Royas Kingdom has a way to deal with your current state” Smick
continued.
“I can’t. I’ve lived and survived until now all the sake of vengeance, so I have no
issue with the current state of my body” Jason finally replied, he staggered as he
stood back up: “There is a certain place I want to go to and obtain the power
necessary to take my revenge”
During this raid, he was completely overpowered by the enemy. When they were
all fighting Negary, he couldn’t do anything useful at all, so Jason now fully
understood just how weak he truly was, and how much he craved to become
stronger.
He gave up on the chance to become stronger several years ago because the
chances of success were far too low, and failure meant death. For the sake of his
vengeance, he gave up on it. But now, he once again sought that strength, also
for the sake of his vengeance.
“Please give me a Hans beast, I need to get to a certain place before I thoroughly
rot away” Jason said seriously.
“No problem” Smick replied. He was feeling a bit guilty about turning Jason into
his current state, as he glanced at his cutlass, a golden gleam appeared in his
eyes as his gaze became blank for a brief moment.
On the other side, Luen Donner had already found the recovered Rivers and
informed him of the terrible news: Myerson betrayed them, Cardinal Augustin
and everyone else lost their lives, they were the only people left from the
reinforcement sent from the Church of Divine Grace.
“Find Isabella and her daughter, we need to quickly return to Interkam, we have
to find a way to contain that Evil Spirit Negary!” Luen’s expression was full of
sorrow, this ordeal would probably affect him for the rest of his life: “Where is
Grosk?”
“I’m not sure, I was already here when I woke up” Rivers replied in a solemn
tone.
“Come with me, Negary’s subordinates are using the excuse of searching for
fugitives to clean up all the forces in Reystromia, if we don’t leave now, we
won’t ever be able to” Grosk ran in right at this moment: “Isabella and her
daughter… are at my place”
Grosk brought the two of them to his secret hideout, where a carriage had
already been arranged. Isabella and her daughter were already on the carriage,
waiting for them. Afterwards, Grosk ordered a few guards to escort them out of
Reya while he remained by himself, saying that he had something else to take
care of.
As he watched the carriage leave, Grosk sighed deeply in relief. From the
shadows behind him, Yadley who had scales growing on his face appeared with
a twisted smile: “Well done, Grosk, you made the right choice”
“The tentacle growing in your chest will stay there. Don’t worry, I won’t take
your life, as long as you know to keep your mouth shut” Yadley said as he
looked in the direction of the departing carriage with a pondering look on his
face.
Originally, Lord Negary kept Nala so close that he wouldn’t let anyone touch
her. Yet he’s purposely letting the Church of Divine Grace take Nala away right
now. They’re probably not going to have a single day of peace from now on.
Yadley smirked, but he himself probably didn’t know that his eyes glowed
golden for a brief moment.
At the same time, Nala’s eyes in the carriage also glowed golden.
The news quickly spread as if everything had been prepared since long ago. This
was Negary’s victory, but after this battle, very few people actually saw Negary
again, the forces within Reystromia were also dealt with by the Ghostmen and
their troops.
The majority of the forces and organizations were either taken in, or crushed
without hesitation. The Reya that was originally slipping away from their control
once again fell squarely into the hands of the Cauchy people, or to be more
precise, the hands of Negary.
Smick managed to return safely to the Royas Kingdom, but due to his failure in
Reya, he went under much scrutiny. Even within the Lancher family, there were
those who questioned the possibility of him becoming the next family head.
Smick was currently sitting in his reading room with his cutlass hanging by his
hip. He let out a deep sigh, in order to protect his future position as the family
head, his father had arranged him a political marriage. In the future, he would
most likely be known as the nobleman Lancher, rather than the military officer
Smick.
But what caused him to feel even more worried was the fact that his body had
already surpassed the limit of humans. When he glanced down at the cutlass at
his hip, he naturally knew the reason why. Although that extreme ominous
presence hadn’t appeared even a single time since then, he couldn’t help but feel
uneasy.
Somewhere else, Jason’s body was fully shrouded under a robe, a foul rotten
smell drifted from him. His movements were slow and rigid as he approached a
hidden canyon where the headquarters of the organization known as the Sacred
Valley was situated.
The so-called Sacred Valley was a group of mysterious killers, for the sake of a
certain belief, they honed their assassination skills and travelled the world in
search of a certain artifact. And Jason used to be a part of it.
「 Why have you returned? 」a voice echoed from within the canyon.
Jason took off his robe to reveal a body so rotten that it could collapse at any
moment, and spoke each word with a hoarse tone: “For vengeance, I have no
other choice”
“May life itself watch over me!”
“The political situation has changed, your existence is better off not known to
anybody” due to the side effects of the Right of Sacrifice, Rivers could no longer
fight as he used to, so he stepped down from being a Knight of Divine Grace.
He brought Nala a set of male clothing and spoke with a solemn expression:
“You are still young enough that you can disguise yourself as male for now,
while I teach you how to fight. Although your constitution isn’t suitable to
accept a Grace from the Lord, you still have Chris’ [Respiratory Art], you can
definitely become a strong warrior”
“I understand, Mr. Rivers, I will do my best to train” Nala nodded with an

immature serious expression.
“And also, a few days later, I will have to make a trip to Tarroy” Rivers sighed.
Tarroy was a small nation on the other side of Interkam.
“Why?” Nala looked at Rivers in doubt.
Only to see Rivers pull out a small chest with all sorts of items within it,
including medals, bones from various animals, etc. all of them were
commemorative items. Rivers replied: “These belong to Mr. Chris, and Tarroy
was Mr. Chris’ homeland. He has a son who is about the same age as you, so I
need to bring these things to him”
Not too long after this event, the war between Royas and Interkam finally broke
out.
Chapter 62 - Seven Years Of War
Chapter 62: Vol1 Ch62: Seven years of war
The war between the Royas Kingdom and Interkam Kingdom inevitably broke
out in the end.
After all, the Royas Kingdom had already been prepared to go to war, under
Eldridge’s rule, the power of the Royas Kingdom’s army as a whole reached an
unprecedented level.
At the same time, the Interkam Kingdom’s internal matters were completely
chaotic, causing them to be unable to even stand on the same frontline as the
threat of Royas loomed over them.
The domestic aristocrats only cared about indulging in their luxury, the Church
of Divine Grace was busy struggling between investing in spreading faith or
military power, Seth the First didn’t want to develop anything and only clung to
his throne. With so much discord among themselves, it was natural for them to
feel helpless against the advancement of the Royas Kingdom.
As their defense lines were constantly breached further and further, the Interkam
Kingdom’s territory gradually shrunk. The nobles whose territories were lost
naturally migrated deeper towards the Interkam capital, which caused even more
discord within the country.
The Interkam capital was called Ingmarlo, and currently, on a farm on the
outskirts of Ingmarlo, Nala stood fully armored with a knight’s sword in her
hand. Her glowing blond hair had been simply tied behind her head, which gave
her a heroic look.
Facing her was Rivers who wore the same armor and knight’s sword.
Rivers’ breathing was steady as he stepped forward. After his body became
unable to use any Grace and was unable to continue working as a knight, his
swordsmanship which had been mostly ignored began to advance again. The
knight’s sword in Rivers’ hand appeared to be overwhelming, as if any enemy
would be cut in half by the weapon.
Facing Rivers’ attack, Nala wasn’t fazed at all, she wielded the heavy knight’s
sword to parry Rivers’ advances, her breathing pattern was strangely rhythmic,
which made her look exceptionally coordinated.
Nala was quite relaxed during their spar. As her Dragon’s blood continued to
awaken, despite her small frame, Rivers described her strength alone as
monstrous. This little girl seemed to be hiding a dragon within her body, giving
her physical prowess that far exceeded those of humans.
“No wonder she can eat so much” recalling how Nala was during their meals,
Rivers cleared his throat, stepped back and admitted his defeat.
Nala’s Dragon’s blood also granted her incredible talents, her [Respiratory Art]
combined with the Dragon’s blood synergically boosted the other’s strength
multiplicatively, so aside from lacking experience, Nala could already be
considered as one of the best combatants on this continent.
Naturally, even without much experience in real battles, Nala couldn’t be

underestimated. Perhaps it was due to the Cauchy bloodline she carried, even
though this little girl was pure and innocent as one might expect, her instincts
were terrifying, capable of accomplishing plenty through them alone.
On the dining table, Nala impeccably abided by the etiquettes her mother,
Isabella, taught her, if only not for her ridiculous speed. The fork and knife in her
hands appeared as blurred images as they moved around the table, quickly
stuffing pieces of food into her mouth without stopping. The amount of food she
could consume during a meal was three times that of the other two here
combined.
“Hm?” after her meal, Nala suddenly looked up and glanced outside the farm. A
few moments later, a young man dressed in a white robe slowly walked in.
This man was Luen Donner, or as he was currently known, Cardinal Donner.
Ever since he returned from Reya, Luen had put in great efforts and finally
became a Cardinal not too long ago.
He now appeared a lot more mature than before. As he came in, he bowed to
greet Isabella, lightly nodded to Nala and asked Rivers to come out to discuss
something with him.
“The situation in Interkam had become exceedingly dangerous” Luen slowly

told Rivers as they were alone: “During the last 7 years, Interkam has lost over
half of its territory, and now the soldiers of Royas are laying siege on Colomier.
Once Colomier is captured, Royas’ army would then be able to march straight
ahead and plant the flag of Royas in the capital of Ingmarlo”
“So what exactly are you saying?” Rivers showed an indifferent expression, but
he fully understood what Luen was trying to say.
In the past few years, as the war situation changed, the internal political situation
of Interkam was also constantly changing. The only thing Seth the First wanted
to protect now was his throne, he had already sent envoys out to ask the Royas
Kingdom for a ceasefire, more than willing to give up the territory that had been
taken over, as long as the Royas Kingdom stopped their war.
But that was almost impossible. Before the envoys could even see Eldridge, they
had died inexplicably, all three envoys Seth the First sent out in a row met the
same fate.
They were essentially forced to fight this war whether they wanted to or not, but
the problem was that they simply couldn’t win. Unless a miracle happened at
this point, the Interkam Kingdom was already as good as fallen.
“The aristocrats who lost their territories are naturally unwilling to simply lay
down and die. They lost their battles, but each of them still managed to escape
with their private armies, and this is a considerable force” Luen answered him:
“But this force is too chaotic and undisciplined, they need a leader”
“The situation in the Church of Divine Grace is too complicated and is

unsuitable to take up that role, so Nala, the Saintress of Salvation mentioned in
the prophecy all those years ago, it is time for her to fulfill her role” Luen spoke
hastily: “This is the last chance for the Interkam Kingdom”
“Nala is still only a child” Rivers replied: “You know very well just how much
pressure the one in that position will face”
“But there is no other choice at this point. We can only wait for this country to
fall, or to trust her” Luen showed a bitter smile. The reason he was able to
become a Cardinal in such a short time was naturally because if Royas managed
to take over Interkam, with Eldridge’s widely known personality, the Church of
Divine Grace would also become history. Facing such a threat, the traditions of
the Church of Divine Grace naturally had to be broken to allow capable people
to climb up.
“Let me think about it a bit more” Rivers sighed.
“Rivers, do not forget, some people are born extraordinary” Luen said with a
solemn expression and left.
As he walked across the living room, Luen glanced at the calm young girl sitting
there, only to be greeted with an innocent smile and what seemed to be a golden
gleam in her eyes.
Far away, in Reystromia, due to the war, although this place was no longer as
prosperous as it once was, it became more powerful instead. In fact, it became
one of the few peaceful places during the chaos of war.
〖 Granny Seal’e, the prophecy you spoke of is about to begin 〗in the palace of
darkness, sitting on top of the throne, Negary slowly spoke with his face hidden
in the darkness, constantly giving off a heavy sense of pressure that was enough
to cause anyone to fall unconscious: 〖 Do prophecies really exist in this world? 〗
“Lord Negary, please trust this old woman” Granny Seal’e was an ugly old
woman who carried a strangely-shaped staff, under Negary’s pressure, she did
not fall unconscious, but instead chuckled in her eerie voice: “Chechecheh, Nala
will surely become the Saintress of Salvation, because only then can our ultimate
goal be reached”
〖 Nala is still too weak, and Eldridge would not be defeated so easily. Even as I
am right now, it would be hard to defeat him as long as he has that ‘thing’〗
Negary spoke softly: 〖 I hope that it would be as you said and I did not waste
time holding Eldridge back so long for her 〗
“Believe me, Lord Negary, you are unbeatable, the final winner will be no one
but you, my Lord!” Granny Seal’e spoke with a tone full of confidence.
Chapter 63 - Granny Seal'E
Chapter 63: Vol1 Ch63: Granny Seal’e
This ‘Granny Seal’e’ who was by Negary’s side was someone who sought out
and joined Reya of her own accord 6 years ago.
She was a Witch, the very same kind that everyone thought of from the legends
whenever they heard the word ‘witch’.
From her appearance alone, she fit the role to a T. An eerily old face, a rickety
figure as well as weird laughter, the spitting image of an evil Witch from any
fairy tale.
And it was also this Granny Seal’e who first prophesied about the Saintress of
Salvation, soon after she made this prophecy, she disappeared without a trace.
The next time she appeared, she came to offer her forehead to Negary on her
own.
Granny Seal’e’s current job was to teach Negary her knowledge about
mysticism, as well as the legendary [Dracotongue] language.
Negary had already managed to extract the inheritance information within the
Dragon’s blood very early on, but as this information was fully written in
[Dracotongue], it was basically useless.
Granny Seal’e wasn’t too familiar with [Dracotongue], but she knew enough to
help Negary slowly decipher and derive the inheritance information bit by bit.
As Negary stood up from his throne, he displayed a body vastly different from
his previous viral body. First of all, it was considerably more muscular, a natural
sense of dominance drifted and flowed along his frame, and scales began to
manifest on his body. Suddenly, this perfect body began to crack and break as
golden blood spilled from inside, flowing all over the floor.
The body then immediately melted into a pool of golden blood, Negary’s soul
stood up from what remained of the body, looked down at the pool of golden
liquid and shook his head: 〖 Another failure, I have already reached the peak of
this world’s strength 〗
“That is inevitable. For Lord Negary, this world is much too weak” Granny
Seal’e sighed as she watched this happen: “But there is no need to hurry,
darkness will eventually come, and at that time, this world would no longer be
able to stop Lord Negary’s path”
Negary didn’t answer her, instead, picked up a book from the side and began to
flip through it.
He wasn’t wrong. If considering individual strength alone, he was already

standing at the peak of this world and reached a point where he could no longer
improve himself. Furthermore, he could sense that he had completely exhausted
every last bit of his potential.
In the end, he didn’t have a True Spirit. He managed to use the Soul’s Blood to
become a soul virus and once again became stronger, but both this world’s
environment and the problem of his essence were limits that restrained his
growth.
“The [Origin] is the most essential way for an individual to grow stronger”
Granny Seal’e explained: “Through releasing one’s [Origin] step by step, one’s
soul would undergo a qualitative change that allowed them to obtain various
supernatural powers”
“Since Lord Negary does not have a True Spirit, you can only seek other
methods to improve the quality of your soul. In this world where it would be
hard to even release one’s [Origin] once, this should already the extreme limit
for Lord Negary to nurture your own soul to this level of quality”
“Even when this old lady had released her [Origin] once, the power of this old
lady’s soul was still vastly inferior to Lord Negary, this is what I respect the most
about Lord Negary” Granny Seal’e spoke with absolute respect.
〖 That is not enough. For me, this is still nowhere near enough 〗Negary replied
as he slowly flipped through the book in his hand.
What Negary was reading is a history book that he obtained, as well as various
travel journals and historical myths.
This world had quite an impressive ancient history, before the Trilancia Empire
of the Cauchy people, three other Empires were recorded, which were in order
the Lomicht Empire, the Laith Empire and the Moy Empire.
The name of these three empires, in the Cauchy language, meant Life, Glory and
Protection, while the name ‘Trilancia’ of the Cauchy people meant Hope.
All three empires passed down various myths and legends with many
differences, but there were also similarities.
For example, the beginning of this world was always described as being a pure
white light.
The Cauchy people explained that the light killed the Progenitor, and the
Progenitor’s body gave birth to all things in this world. Lomicht’s explanation,
on the other hand, claimed that the light destroyed a corner of God’s realm,
which rotted and turned into this world.
The common thing was that only after that had light came did the world come
into being. During the era of the First Empire Lomicht, it was clear that the
overall level of power was vastly higher, as the Gods truly did walk the earth
back then.
It was from that era that the [Respiratory Art] was passed down and continued
even until today. All practitioners of the [Respiratory Art] knew of and followed
a certain ancient covenant, as apparently the [Respiratory Art] itself was related
to something extremely important.
There was also something strange about this, clearly, the [Respiratory Art] was
only a means of perceiving rhythm, yet something made it so that only humans
could perform this technique. No matter how well Negary understood
[Respiratory Art], as long as he wasn’t taking control of a human body, he
couldn’t perform it.
Eldridge seemed to have obtained an artifact from the First Empire that allowed
him to create the Last God troops.
Furthermore, the destruction of the First Empire was also quite unclear. It’s a
mystery even to this day. Additionally, records suggest that Evil Spirits did not
exist during the era of the First Empire.
After a long period of chaos, the Second Empire of Laith was established. It was
also during the era of the Second Empire that the first records of Evil Spirits
appeared, at the same time, the Church of Divine Grace seemed to have been
formed from an unknown artifact passed down from the Second Empire.
The destruction of the Second Empire appeared to be quite orthodox. At the

time, the royal family held absolute power and frequently discriminated against
and abused the other races of humans, rousing several rebellions that caused the
fall of the Second Empire and rise of the Third Empire.
The Third Empire Moy didn’t exist for very long. Apparently, not long after they
established their rule, they fought a war against an unknown enemy, the majority
of the royal family’s army and troops were wiped out without a tangible reason,
giving the chance for the Cauchy people to rise and form the Fourth Empire
Trilancia.
Unfortunately, Trilancia fell at the hands of a certain rational Evil Spirit and
broke apart. The world’s situation from then on became how it is today, with the
Cauchy people scattered all over the continent and the existence of several
countries at once. There were also countless smaller countries who established
their own rule, there was no longer a single large Empire that dominated over the
entire continent.
The Church of the Divine Grace preached that Evil Spirits are the sources of
calamity, they themselves are errors that shouldn’t exist, and that as time passed,
when more Evil Spirits appeared, some kind of great calamity would also
approach.
There seemed to be some sort of secret hidden within this world, a secret closely
related to [Respiratory Art], the Church of Divine Grace, the existence of Evil
Spirits, as well as the world’s misfortune characteristic.
Through practicing witchcraft, Granny Seal’e managed to release her [Origin],

which was also her True Spirit, once. She obtained an ability not too different
from precognition and came to Negary to tell him of the future she had seen.
In the future, the darkness of despair would descend, and that Negary would
become the only path of escape from the age of darkness.
There was no way to tell the authenticity of these words, but since Granny Seal’e
had offered her forehead to him, and her expertise in witchcraft as well as
[Dracotongue] was considerably valuable, Negary naturally accepted her loyalty.
It was also thanks to her help that Negary managed to reach the peak of this
world’s power so quickly. In consideration of her teaching him many things and
how valuable she was, Negary afforded her a bit of respect and addressed her as
Granny Seal’e.
Chapter 64 - Seth
Chapter 64: Vol1 Ch64: Seth
The current Interkam was in total chaos with internal power struggles in every
large organization.
The war had been ongoing for 7 years straight, but as soon as it began, Interkam
had been stuck in an endless cycle of internal strife, leading to defeat after defeat
in every single battle. After 7 years of this, the morale of Interkam’s army had
already reached its absolute bottom.
What was even more irritating was that the other small countries had also turned
up to declare war on Interkam and sent soldiers to occupy Interkam’s territories
at their borders.
At this point in time, the Royas army had reached the final defense lines of
Colomier, once Colomier fell, Interkam would essentially become a little girl
that had been cornered into a dark alleyway, helpless to defend against anyone.
And yet, the entire country had no confidence in being able to defend Colomier.
Even though Colomier had the geological advantage, the Royas army was
simply too powerful, their morale, their equipment and their supplies all
surpassed Interkam by several times.
It wasn’t that Interkam was poor, but rather all of the country’s wealth was
concentrated in the pockets of the nobles and merchants, leading to Interkam
barely having enough funds to maintain their army. Technically, if Interkam was
able to pool its power together, then they still had a fighting chance, but if
technicality could directly translate to reality, then there would be no such thing
as strife in this world.
Tonight, a huge banquet was being hosted by a noble in Ingmarlo, as it had been
for the last few days. In fact, if someone didn’t know the situation, they
would’ve thought that Interkam had won the war and a festival was being hosted
in celebration.
Seth the First stood on the balcony of his palace, glancing down at the
unnaturally prosperous castle city below. He could only smile bitterly.
Aristocrats were selfish creatures. In their eyes, the benefit of their own family
outweighed everything else. They understood perfectly well what would happen
if this country fell, they also knew that they would only lose more if Royas broke
through the final defense lines and attacked. The aristocrats who lost their
territories that were taking refuge here were the best proof of that, but if they
were asked to provide the funds and people to protect their country without any
reimbursement, the only possible answer was ‘NO’.
Aristocrats weren’t stupid, on the contrary, as they had received education from
a very young age, they were smarter than the majority of peasants. It was not
that they couldn’t see the terrible state that Interkam was in, they knew better
than anyone else what state it was in, but as long as the Royas Kingdom’s killing
blade still hadn’t come down on their necks, they would never regret a single
thing.
Because they were nobles. Even if the Royas Kingdom completely took over
Interkam, they would still be nobles. To rule over this country, they were
necessary, because if the King relied on the foolish peasants instead, that would
only cause the country to be plunged into more turmoil.
If these aristocrats completely bowed down to Seth the First who represented the
Crown – which was the royal authority, and contributed manpower as well as
wealth outside of their duties, that would mean that the Crown would have
complete dominance over the aristocrats. This was something that these nobles
would never allow to happen no matter what.
Nobles had the rights and responsibilities of nobles. After they had fulfilled their
responsibilities, if the Crown wanted them to give up even more, then the Crown
would need to give them more benefits. But at this point, the only thing Seth the
First had was his throne, and it was simply not possible for him to give up the
throne.
Seth the First held major responsibilities for turning the situation into what it is
today. All those years ago, it was none other than him who instigated the internal
conflict within the royal family to ascend to the Interkam throne. For the sake of
this goal, he promised to grant many benefits to the aristocrats and obtained their
backings.
But the things that he gave away couldn’t be taken back, the aristocrats tightly
held on to those benefits to the point that they wouldn’t let go even if it meant
the end for their country, because the benefit of their family outweighed
everything else.
Seth the First couldn’t do anything but watch as the nobles numbed themselves
with their banquets and parties and pretended not to see the looming threat over
their heads. But if one asked Seth if he regretted anything, he would reply that he
wouldn’t have regretted instigating the coup, rather, he had only regretted that he
was too impatient. If only he had ascended in a more stable manner, he wouldn’t
have had to give up so many benefits.
“Your Majesty, the people of the Church of Divine Grace are here” an official
nervously approached Seth the First and reported to him. Due to the war’s
situation, Seth the First’s mood had been quite erratic recently. Although he
might have seemed helpless in the war, he was still a King in charge of
considerable power, and quite a few officials had already vanished without a
trace.
“What are they here for?” during the royal family’s internal struggle, these
people acted impartially towards the chaos and even took advantage of it to
prosper considerably. Before the war, they were completely supportive of putting
a new King on the throne, but as the war became hopeless, these people instead
turned to support him.
Seth the First knew exactly what the Church of Divine Grace was after. If it
wasn’t Royas who were invading Interkam, or if the envoy that the Church sent
to Royas over a dozen years ago was successful, then the current Church of
Divine Grace would have definitely remain impartial to the war.
Truthfully speaking, the people from the Church of Divine Grace could no
longer be considered the part of Interkam. They represented a different class of
people, the class that held ‘divine authority’. If it wasn’t for Eldridge’s disdain of
their God, the Church of Divine Grace would never support him.
“I heard that it was because… of the Saintress of Salvation” the official hesitated
a bit before he replied. He could still remember clearly how Seth went berserk
when this prophecy first spread. He sent out his black ops to eliminate a large
number of young girls from various royal branch families who fit the
description, resulting in him offending many aristocrats. This was also one of the
reasons why those aristocrats didn’t want to help him right now.
The official had thought that Seth the First would become furious, but
unexpectedly, Seth remained completely calm.
In that brief moment, the official almost felt like he saw the young Seth the First
again. At the time, Seth could definitely be considered a great leader among
leaders. Step by step, he pushed the royal family at the time into a dead-end and
even obtained the support of most great forces in the continent at the time. If not
for Eldridge, Seth could definitely be considered one of the greatest rulers in the
history of Interkam.
In fact, at the start, Seth and Eldridge were considered equals, some even
considered Seth to be a bit more praiseworthy. Afterall, Eldridge was already the
crown prince of Royas, while Seth was only a small aristocrat from the Interkam
royal branch family.
But being one step behind resulted in being every step behind. Seth’s efforts still
couldn’t match up to Eldridge’s background. The impatient Seth believed that he
would be able to gradually unite Interkam under his rule after he ascended the
throne, but he failed.
Where he stagnated and couldn’t move forward any longer, Eldridge did not, and
now Eldridge became the one who held the absolute advantage, leaving behind
the rival who was once on the same level, or perhaps even slightly ahead of him.
“I’ve already reached the end of my rope” Seth the First commented, naturally,
he could choose to give up on his throne right now. With the power he was in
charge of, even without the throne, he could be the leader of a considerable
organization, but Seth would rather die than do such a thing, as that was his pride
as a King.
“Who is the envoy from the Church?” Seth the First asked.
“Luen Donner” the official sighed in relief and replied: “A newly appointed
Cardinal of the Church, as well as the eldest son of the Donner family”
“Call him in” Seth helplessly said. At this point, as long as it wasn’t the throne,
he could agree to compromise on anything.
Chapter 65 - Princess
Chapter 65: Vol1 Ch65: Princess
“Your Majesty, I need to be frank with you” Luen Donner spoke with a
displeased expression on his face, as he held no respect towards Seth the First:
“The Interkam Kingdom has reached its most critical moment”
“Once Ingmarlo falls, the Interkam Kingdom will also cease to exist. This is
something that you cannot accept, nor can the Church of Divine Grace” Luen
spoke without being reserved: “And the only solution now is to pool together all
of our power to protect Ingmarlo”
“Right now, the only one who could achieve such a thing is Nala” Luen
continued: “Her Dragon’s blood has already awakened, together with the
prophecy, she holds an unrivalled advantage for gathering support in Interkam”
“As long as she comes forward, she would obtain the support of those aristocrats
who have lost their territories, the Church of Divine Grace will also provide her
our full support. Furthermore, the Donner family will also convince the
remaining noblemen to provide aid with their private armies”
“Then by what name will she come forward with?” Seth the First understood it
well, within the Interkam Kingdom, people had already spread and hailed the
existence of a ‘Saintress of Salvation’, when things had gotten bad to this
degree, the prophecy of the ‘Saintress of Salvation’ became nothing but
believable.
“The Princess” Luen Donner replied.
“Then so be it” Seth the First didn’t try to negotiate anything for himself and
made the verdict.
The reason why Seth didn’t negotiate the position of ‘Princess’ was because he
already had no other chips to bet, while the Church of Divine Grace wasn’t the
same. Although the Church of Divine Grace’s influence in Interkam was the
largest, they had never stopped spreading their faith to the surrounding smaller
countries.
For that reason, while the Church of Divine Grace would be greatly hurt from
having their roots destroyed with Interkam, they would not fall to ruin
completely like Interkam.
Seth the First had no other choice. Interkam had only managed to hold out for so
long due to the Church’s constant aid, so he truly had no other choice but to
accept and announce Nala as the ‘Princess’. With this legitimate identity, if Nala
could truly turn the war situation around, then as the one in control of the
military, she would then be able to force Seth to abdicate his throne and claim it
for herself. Naturally, as the party that contributed the most to this, the Church of
Divine Grace would also benefit the most.
Of course, the prerequisite to all of this would be that she actually managed to
turn the war situation around and repelled the Royas Kingdom’s invasion,
otherwise all these future planning will be meaningless. Furthermore, even if
Nala could truly push Royas back, it wasn’t as if Seth had no way to turn
everything around.
To announce Nala’s legitimacy, Seth hosted a grand banquet in his palace. He

had a graceful and confident smile as if the King whose country was about to fall
wasn’t him, the noblemen also greeted him amiably, as if the ones who refused
to provide the men and funds to support the war efforts weren’t them.
If possible, Seth the First really wanted to kill every single one of these
aristocrats, but he couldn’t do such a thing. Because if he really did, even
without the threat of Royas, Interkam would fall to ruin, and it would fall even
quicker.
Aristocrats were an indispensable part of a country, but they were also the
cancer. The problem of aristocrats was one that plagued every kingdom without
exception.
The reason why the Royas Kingdom was so powerful was because Eldridge had
conquered over half of the noblemen in his country. The authority and benefits
of those noblemen had been reduced to its limit, so much that Royas had no
choice but to declare war. Because if they didn’t, a civil war over benefits would
break out instead.
In a certain sense, Eldridge had also gone down a wrong path. With his talents
and abilities, he united the entire country and raised the collective aristocrats of
Royas into a starving wolf, if their conquest of Interkam had been hindered in
any way, this wolf would have turned its fang on him instead.
Fortunately, Interkam couldn’t even mount a reasonable resistance and had

already allowed Royas to take over half of their territory, otherwise Eldridge
would have also suffered heavy losses.
In truth, if not for Negary choosing to trust Granny Sea’le’s prophecy and
helping Interkam by delaying some of Royas’ hidden forces in their country,
Interkam’s fall would have been a lot more swift.
“Gentlemen, ladies, I have invited everyone here today to celebrate the return of
the Tagula family” with a smile on his face, Seth the First gestured to Isabella
among the crowd with a glass of red wine and continued: “The internal turmoil a
number of years ago had caused Duchess Isabella to leave our nation, now that
there are so few members of the royal family left, her return is truly something to
celebrate”
What? Who else but Seth the First had caused the turmoil back then? The
scarcity of remaining royal family members is a result of nothing but his fear of
others threatening his throne. Moreover, what’s wrong with there being few royal
family members left, Interkam itself is about to fall.
Of course, none of the aristocrats here openly declared such things, because that
would be ripping off the thin veil of dignity. Aristocrats had rules for their
aristocratic games, and breaking those rules meant that you want out from this
particular ‘game’. Not only did leaving the ‘game’ at this point have no benefits,
but it would also mean that you wouldn’t be able to take advantage of the power
of the rules anymore, resulting in your untimely death the following day.
The numerous nobles nodded to greet Isabella, to which she responded with the
proper noble etiquette. She appeared a little nervous as she had been living as a
peasant woman for over 10 years. In the 7 years after her return to Interkam, this
was the first time she had to participate in such an aristocratic banquet.
“The return of the Tagula family into the royal family records is gratifying.
Furthermore, since Nala Tagula has awakened the royal Dragon’s bloodline,
according to the heritage of the royal family, she is now Princess Nala Tagula”
Seth smiled: “I will send Nala in my place to lead my army to the frontline of
Colomier and fight for the Interkam Kingdom!”
Seth raised his glass of red wine and was about to point towards Nala when he
saw Nala wearing a black dress, standing in front of the buffet table and quickly
devouring dish after dish as if she held some sort of irreconcilable vendetta
against food.
When she heard her name, while her fork was still stabbed into a large slab of
meat, she slightly turned her head towards Seth who was standing in the center
of the crowd. In that instant, Seth was a bit doubtful whether or not placing his
hope onto this little girl was a good idea.
When she saw her mother’s tired expression, Nala quickly devoured the slab of
meat with her knife and fork, then placed them down in the most graceful
aristocratic etiquette she could muster.
“The awakening of the Dragon’s bloodline would certainly increase one’s

appetite. Was the Founder of our Interkam Kingdom, George the First not also
known for his gluttonous appetite?” Seth kept up his smile and glossed over
Nala’s discourteous behavior.
Regardless, this banquet had done its job. Nala who had awakened the Dragon’s
bloodline was confirmed to be the prophesized ‘Saintress of Salvation’ and
‘Dragon’s daughter’. Under the influence of the Church, the various forces
within Interkam were pooled together and reorganized under the army in her
name.
Having donned a male standard armor, Nala rode a tall white horse with a
knight’s helmet, the helmet’s visor concealed her immature features while the
flag of Interkam fluttered at her back, leading her army to reinforce the frontline
of Colomier.
During their march, some people would occasionally choose to join this army,
quite a few among them were aristocrats whose territories were taken over, but
there were also a few young men who had their own personal ideals.
Such as Baron Rhys Laval.
Chapter 66 - Rhys Laval
Chapter 66: Vol1 Ch66: Rhys Laval
Rhys Laval’s father died of illness when he was still a child. Due to his age at the
time, he was handed over to his noble uncle to be raised since his father’s title of
Baron could only be inherited when he came of age. His uncle was a typical and
successful noble: while maintaining a decent façade, he was, in fact, shameless
and corrupt. He lived by the aristocratic rules of the game while using various
methods to win more benefits for himself.
For example, political marriage. The young Rhys Laval was engaged to a
noblewoman and was brought to live in her castle; it was a dark period of time
for him, after which the noblewoman died in what was said to be an accident.
In accordance with their marriage agreement, the noblewoman’s fortune was

transferred to Rhys, or rather, his uncle. And as he grew older and older, the
‘accidents’ that happened around him became more frequent.
In the end, Rhys successfully came of age and inherited the Baron title, from
then on, he began to distance himself from his uncle. But the fact that he lived
under the shadow of his uncle couldn’t be denied, as there were clear problems
with him managing his own territory.
He had already realized that there was a scheme within all of this. After all, his
uncle’s men had managed his territory for so long that it wouldn’t be strange if
he suddenly died in some freak accident. The fact that he was still alive right
now could be attributed to the Royas invasion that drew his uncle’s attention.
Rhys had a similar personality to his uncle where they were both experts at
taking advantage of the rules. This was a skill he was forced to hone for the sake
of his survival as he had no one he could trust when he was young. He could
only rely on the aristocratic inheritance laws to protect himself.
He had already gone through the darkest darkness, and thus desired the
illuminating light, he had his own ideals. Which was why as soon as the news of
the ‘Saintress of Salvation’ came out, he took this chance. Using his name as the
lord of his territory, he took all the funds as well as his private army to join the
march.
While he was in the military, all of his uncle’s schemes would be rendered
useless, if he was able to use this opportunity well, he could even make his name
be known widely and earn merits for himself.
As he looked up at the Saintress riding on her white horse, Rhys felt quite a lot
of affection for her. After all, for him, the appearance of the Saintress was the
same as the appearance of the light he desired. He felt as if he could feel the
purity and beauty of the girl as he looked up at her.
“This girl carries the power to make others believe in her” Rhys sighed and
muttered. For him who grew up without a single person he could trust, to be able
to fully place his trust in another person was also a kind of happiness.
“There’s a small village up ahead, we should send some people to check it out
and set up camp to rest” Rhys came up and suggested to Nala: “The situation at
Colomier is urgent, but we also need to keep an eye on ourselves, otherwise the
troops would not have the strength to fight when we arrive”
“Hm… Then let’s do as you said” Nala nodded. She didn’t really understand
marching and commanding an army, but if she didn’t understand, she only
needed to rely on someone else who did.
This man called Rhys seems trustworthy enough, let’s rely on him.
“Make sure not to bother the people of this place”
In a certain house within this village, a man with a plain, unassuming face
abruptly opened his eyes with a fanatical look on his face. He frantically opened
a drawer and dumped everything out, then ripped open the second compartment
hidden under that to take out a book.
“The Lord is calling me” he muttered like a lunatic: “The Lord is calling me!!”
He gently lifted the book as if it was the most precious thing in the world, softly
caressed it with his fingers before placing it down on the table.
The book was only as big as the palm of his hand with a life-like golden dragon
depicted on the cover.
The man then carefully drew a dagger, cut open his palm with a dutiful and
ritualistic look on his face before pressing down on the cover of the book.
His blood swiftly seeped out, causing the golden dragon to squirm, turning into
thin golden tentacle threads that absorbed the red blood before plunging into the
man’s hand.
Nala abruptly turned and looked straight up at the village ahead. Her intuitions
were already sharp, but when combined with her [Respiratory Art], her senses
could be considered to have reached the limit of this world. Just now, she sensed
an evil and ominous presence flashing into existence within that village before it
vanished again.
A hand covered in shimmering golden tattoos was now holding the book. The
man still had the same plain face without any notable qualities, but he now
carried a distinct aura, an extremely dangerous charm and charisma that could
rouse both fear and attraction in a person’s heart.
The only entity in this world with this kind of aura was Negary, and this man
was one of the pawns Negary had sent out during the past 7 years, the book was
a communication tool that Negary had granted him.
The cover of the book was drawn using Soul’s blood. Ưhen he used his own
blood to trigger it, he would be able to temporarily become the host for Soul’s
blood, through which Negary could take control of his body and perform what
was essentially a divine descent.
However, Soul’s blood wasn’t something that just anyone could host. After
Negary’s descent, the man’s body would soon be unable to handle the Soul’s
blood and become literally consumed by it. Not only did all of his pawns
perfectly understand this fact, but they were completely willing to do it.
Their God would descend using their body, strip them away from their mortal
coils while their souls became one with God, what a glorious thing this was.
Negary’s eyes seemed to be able to go through the wall and observe the
reinforcement army.
〖 A group of rabbles 〗in just a few seconds, Negary had already given his
verdict. This ‘army’ was simply a gathering of people from various forces under
the lead of their so-called ‘Saintress of Salvation’. While its morale might seem
great, the management was chaotic, the staff members were too mixed, the
troops clearly lacked uniform combat experience and various other issues.
If this ‘army’ actually arrived at Colomier, it would die in vain before it achieved
anything that resembled ‘reinforcement’.
〖 Then let’s train them first 〗Negary smirked as he walked towards the other
side of the village with the book in his hand.
Besides summoning Negary, this book also had another use, which was to carry
germs. The entire book was made from a unique material, each page contained a
single type of germ or virus that could be activated via fresh blood. When used
together with a certain set of knowledge, this book could create monsters for
battle.
Negary left the village and walked up the side of a hill to see a number of
tombstones on the other side. The dead people of the village would be buried
here, and due to the war these past few years, everyone had been living in fear,
combined with the aristocrat’s forced conscription and increased taxes, quite a
few more people had died compared to before.
〖 Mature a bit faster, Nala 〗Negary turned to a certain page that depicted
horrendous ugly monsters, their bodies were rotten, their eyes contained no
emotions, essentially a group of soulless mobs.
“There are no traps in the village, I’ve already picked out a location for the army
to set up camp and rest for the night” Rhys reported after scouting ahead.
“Hm. Everyone, keep up your guards! Organize personnel for the night watch
among yourselves. I have a bad feeling” Nala dismounted, looked around and
spoke solemnly.
As night silently fell, a rotten hand broke through the ground and a shadow had
unknowingly draped over this village.
Chapter 67 - The Sword-Wielding
Girl.
Chapter 67: Vol1 Ch67: The sword-wielding girl.
During this era, the overall population wasn’t that high, so most areas appeared
quite sparse, even though this was called a village, most of the houses were a bit
of a distance from one another.
This army itself didn’t have a lot of people either, but to make sure that they
didn’t bother the villagers, Nala ordered them not to enter the village but rather
set up camp on an unpopulated area at the south of the village instead.
Nala was sitting not too far away from her campfire, still wearing her full suit of
heavy armor. Occasionally, she would look up at the other side of the village as
she kept feeling an ominous sensation in her mind.
“Has the night guard shifts been arranged?” Nala asked Rhys who came to
report.
“It’s been done” Rhys answered with a troubled expression, he told her frankly
without any reserve: “But I don’t think they’re going to spend much or any
regard at all to the night watch”
“The troops’ morale is still too low” Rhys sat down and sighed: “They don’t see
any hope, they don’t believe that we can win, so everything they’re doing is
without motivation”
“I understand” Nala nodded.
During the past 7 years, Interkam had been scared to death, any semblance of
morale they had before had been thoroughly broken by the consecutive losses.
The only reason they were still willing to go on the battlefield in the first place
was that they had no other choice.
Deserters were treated badly no matter where they went, if a deserter was ever
caught, they would be demoted to the lowest rank of slaves, which most people
here would rather die rather than become one.
“Such an army isn’t going to do anything on the frontlines other than throwing
their lives away” Nala turned around to look at the soldiers. She could feel their
sense of loss, they weren’t afraid of death, but this lack of fear wasn’t out of
pride or bravery, rather they simply had no goals. Sometimes, when looking at
these troops, she felt like she was watching a group of walking corpses.
Only when a person understood their faith and wasn’t hesitant to throw away
their lives for the sake of that faith would their lack of thanatophobia become
admirable. This state of living as if they were already dead would only cause one
to feel sorrowful and sigh.
“I have to do something, something to make these people feel alive again” Nala
turned back to look at the dancing flames, but her mind was empty. She was only
a young village girl, how would she know anything about rousing the morale of
her troops?
She grew up and spent her childhood in Reystromia, where most people refused
to even acknowledge her most of the time, so she rarely interacted with other
people in a meaningful way. When she came to Interkam, in order not to reveal
herself to Seth the First’s hidden forces, she and her mother worked and lived on
a farm almost all-year-round. Rivers had only taught her how to fight because he
didn’t know how to raise the morale of other people either.
“Sure enough, commanding soldiers in war is still the most difficult thing to do”
Nala puffed up her cheeks as she muttered that. Right now, all she wanted to do
was let herself go and enjoy a full meal, but military supplies weren’t plentiful
and the weight that had suddenly been placed on her shoulders was causing her
to feel dejected as well.
Nala didn’t understand much about nation and country, but Interkam was
Isabella’s home. When she was still young, whenever their lives were tough,
Isabella would tell Nala about her stories back when she was still in Interkam.
“If Interkam fell to ruin, mama would probably feel very sad” it was with this
thought in mind that Nala agreed to Luen’s request.
Rhys sat on the other side of the campfire and looked at Nala. She was only a
17-year-old girl without any military training, she shouldn’t have to shoulder any
of this, but when she was the only one who could take up this position, she had
indeed come forward. Despite how troubled she clearly was, she didn’t have a
single thought of running away.
“What a beautiful soul” Rhys silently had such a thought: “I hope she won’t be
ruined by war…”
Loud cries and screams of fear broke Nala out from her dejection.
“The screams are coming from the village, something must’ve happened!” Nala
immediately stood up with a solemn look on her face. Sure enough, that brief
ominous feeling she felt when they arrived at the village wasn’t an illusion,
something bad was really happening here.
“One team come with me to check the situation! the others remain at your
stations and wait for orders!” Nala loudly ordered and drew her knight’s sword.
The pure white blade of the sword reflected the dancing flames of the campfire,
making it seem like the weapon itself was clad in such flames, at the same time,
the armored young girl wielding that flaming sword was also reflected in
everyone’s eyes and roused an inexplicable feeling in their hearts.
“Roger!” several people instinctively stood up as Nala ordered.
But Nala didn’t bother to wait for them, she quickly untied the rope that kept her
white horse, jumped on it and quickly rode the horse towards the village.
As he looked at the young girl riding her horse away, Rhys didn’t decide to
follow, but rather remained at the camp to maintain order. When this abrupt
situation broke out, he finally noticed that this army wasn’t only low on morale,
but its management was also quite chaotic.
The private troops that the aristocrats brought all heard his orders, but their first
reactions were to protect their Lords and completely ignored Rhys’ orders, at the
same time, every group had their own leaders giving out orders. Furthermore,
one of the noblemen immediately panicked as soon as he noticed the commotion
and shouted that Colomier had been breached, that the soldiers of Royas had
already arrived and wanted to take his men back. This caused the camp’s
situation to go into complete chaos.
It was still fine when Nala was here as they technically had a commander, but
when Nala left, none of the noblemen wanted to obey the others’ orders, if there
really was an ambush, this entire army would be eliminated without fail.
Having no other choice, Rhys could only order his own private troops to go help
Nala, then he drew his sword, took out a white glove and threw it onto the
panicking nobleman’s face and shouted: “Viscount Magerdine, I think you have
humiliated the honor of nobles more than enough by this point!”
Rhys stabbed his sword on the ground right in front of himself and declared with
resolve: “If you still insist on backing out, then I challenge you to a duel of
honor between nobles”
“I will cut down your head smeared in tears and snot without hesitation, you will
carry your shame with you to the afterlife and face your ancestors of the
Magerdine family!” Rhys then pulled his sword back up and raised his voice:
“Now tell me, what is your decision!?”
Rhys’ behaviour drew the attention of everyone here, Viscount Magerdine

glanced at the white glove on the ground but didn’t show any signs of picking it
up.
Taking this chance, Rhys gave his orders: “All troops gather with your own
squads and keep your positions. Maintain order and keep up your guard, wait
until the orders are given from the front, then move into the village… or retreat
in an orderly manner”
At the same time, Nala rode her horse into the village while wielding her
knight’s sword to look for the source of the scream. Dragon’s blood granted her
the ability to see clearly even in the darkness, so she quickly noticed a man
dressed in rags currently lying straight on top of a dead man’s body,
continuously biting and chewing on something.
Apparently having realized Nala’s presence, the man turned towards her to
reveal a pitch black, dried up face with a large chunk of flesh already rotten
away, an extremely nauseating appearance.
“This rhythm…” Nala scowled, the man was giving off the rhythm of plants or
worms with little to no sensation of a soul, it was a true walking corpse.
Chapter 68 - The Book Of Monsters
Chapter 68: Vol1 Ch68: The book of monsters
Nala wielded her knight’s sword and cautiously observed the corpse in front of
her.
Abruptly, the walking corpse charged towards her. She accurately thrusted her
knight’s sword forward and pierced the heart of the corpse, but it was still
moving as normal, trying to claw and scratch at Nala to bring her down. Nala
scowled and swung her sword again, cutting the monster’s head off.
“So only by chopping their heads off can they be granted slumber?” with that in
mind, Nala hurriedly ran towards the victim who had fallen on the ground.
The man’s neck was already ripped open as his blood continued to flow out
without stopping, obviously a hopeless cause. His eyes were looking up at the
sky, almost as if to blame something above.
Nala put down her knight’s sword and took the man’s hands, then prayed for him
with the wish that he would be able to ascend to Heaven above and obtain
eternal peace.
Soldiers riding their horses quickly arrived behind her with torches in their
hands.
“Princess, what are your orders?” the soldiers all drew their weapons as they
looked down in confusion at the rotten corpse on the ground.
“The dead seems to be coming back to life” Nala stood up and looked down at
the corpse that had lost all signs of life yet still managed to crawl back up at her
feet, she then picked up her sword again.
“My god, what is that thing!?” the soldiers raised their swords towards the
staggering corpse in fright, they had never seen a person whose neck was messed
up so badly yet could still remain alive, combined with Nala’s words just now,
all they felt was fear.
“Calm yourselves!” Nala swung her sword and chopped off the newly
reanimated corpse’s head, then turned around to this squad of soldiers: “There’s
an evil presence that’s causing these dead bodies to be resurrected, those who are
bitten to death will also turn into the same monsters”
“Send two people back to report the situation and have them send more people to
reinforce us. The rest of us here only have a single job” Nala could still hear
frightened screams coming all over the village: “Cut down these monsters’ heads
and grant them eternal slumber, understood?”
“Under…stood!” the soldiers hesitated briefly before loudly responding.
After giving out her orders, Nala quickly ran towards the screams. Seeing the
Princess acting without hesitation, the soldiers also felt a sense of power running
through their bodies. The Princess was only a 17-year-old girl, yet she could
fight without hesitation, so what reason did they have to refuse?
“Villagers, do not panic! Remain in your homes! If anyone sees a moving dead
body, run towards the military camp at the south” Nala loudly shouted: “We are
soldiers of the Kingdom, we will ensure your safety!”
A large number of walking corpses turned and charged towards Nala’s group.
Without a hint of fear in her mind, Nala’s sword was without hesitation, she was
such a person, once she had determined something to be the right thing to do,
she would do it without hesitation.
Just like how she decided to come forward and become the ‘Saintress of
Salvation’ as it would please her mother.
The ugly corpses fell one by one as Nala had granted them a silent slumber.
Furthermore, as the report was brought back, Rhys who had taken control of the
situation also sent out many soldiers to aid her in cleaning up the walking
corpses.
After a bit of confusion, the situation finally calmed back down. A few of the
villagers who were bitten suddenly went berserk and caused a bit of trouble, but
in the end, they were only a bunch of unarmed corpses. Fully armored soldiers
with weapons in their hands could easily win against these monsters as soon as
they got over the fact that they were fighting dead bodies.
“Princess, we’ve asked the villagers about what happened” Rhys walked up to
Nala who stood by the fire with her sword in hand and spoke with heavy words:
“All of these corpses were people of the village. But all of them were supposed
to have been buried in the village graveyard”
“Then bring some people with me to the village graveyard and check the
situation there” Nala said. The act of desecrating bodies of the dead was an evil
act regardless of the place, and it was hard to say that this wasn’t a scheme of
Royas.
With how infectious those moving corpses were, if it had been able to spread
behind Interkam’s supply lines, then the frontline would collapse almost
instantly, and there would be no reason for them to go to the frontlines anymore.
Of course, there was no guarantee that it had to be a scheme of Royas, because

the current Royas could finish their conquest of Interkam even without resorting
to these methods.
Since this matter couldn’t be delayed, the group quickly made their way to the
graveyard, only to see empty plots of land behind the tombstones created by the
corpses inside leaving them. Nala used [Respiratory Art] to constantly check
their surroundings, but she couldn’t notice anything abnormal either.
Rhys cautiously moved forward while observing his surroundings with his sword
in hand, then all of a sudden, a walking corpse jumped out from behind a bush
and attacked Rhys.
Rhys wasn’t much of a fighter, but his reflexes weren’t slow, this was a result of
practice from the various ‘accidents’ that he had experienced so far. As soon as
he noticed the ambush, he jumped back and thrust his knight’s sword forward.
The walking corpse that charged at him was squarely pierced through the head
by his sword. As the corpse’s blood splashed everywhere, his face was seen by
Rhys, the man had a plain, unassuming face, but carried a satisfied smile even in
his death. His right hand that was so dried up it looked almost like a twig was
clutching a small book around the size of his palm.
“Red blood? Did this man die recently?” such a thought flashed through Rhys’
mind, as he pulled his sword back, the corpse completely stopped moving and
fell to the ground, the book slipped from his hand and fell right in front of Rhys.
As soon as he saw this book, something in Rhys’ mind turned and made it so that
he couldn’t help himself moving one step forward to conceal it.
Nala and the rest who heard the commotion quickly ran to him, as they saw the
corpse on the ground, they asked Rhys out of concern: “Are you ok?”
“I’m fine” Rhys smiled bitterly. Inexplicably, he chose not to reveal the book on
the ground and instead glossed things over with the others before silently picking
the book up.
Rhys only needed a swift look over the content of the book to realize that it was
the reason behind this walking corpse incident. The book had a total of 9 pages,
each of which detailed the process of creating a certain monster, for example, the
first page showed how to create a monster through a few drugs and surgical
modification.
Each of these monsters had their own picture depiction that despite being drawn
in simple black lines, all appeared very life-like as if they could step out of the
book and manifest in real life at any moment.
And the 5th page described these walking corpses that they had just fought, but
this page didn’t have a picture.
Rhys carefully stashed this book away with a chilling look in his face. There was
a type of monster in this book that would greatly benefit their war efforts, but
anyone could tell even without thinking that Nala would never use it to win the
war. On the other hand, Rhys desired and craved the light, but he was not
someone who would shy away from using a few shady means to achieve his
goal.
After their search produced no results, the group could only return to camp.
Chapter 69 - Hales Who Prays To
Return To The Black Abyss
Chapter 69: Vol1 Ch69: Hales who prays to return to the Black Abyss
〖 Let’s say she barely passed 〗Negary was sitting on his throne inside his palace
as he watched Nala’s first battle and commented on it.
Regardless of what happened, Nala’s prowess and composure in battle had

managed to win the hearts of a few people, and with Rhys’ help, this bunch of
rag-tag reinforcement soldiers was finally looking a bit like an actual army.
〖 Nala is on her own from now on, I’ve given her enough help 〗Negary squinted
his eyes and turned to Granny Seal’e: 〖 Granny Seal’e, have you seen those
people? 〗
〖 That bunch who came with malice 〗Negary tested her.
“Lord Negary, I’ve already foreseen those people’s goal” Granny Seal’e
chuckled with her strange husky voice and replied: “They are people from an
organization called Hales, their name means ‘return’. They’ve been acting in
secret while avoiding the Church of Divine Grace’s Heresy Hunters”
“They believe that people should discard their outer layer of ash and return to
their original Godhood” Granny Seal’e explained: “At the dawn of time, the
White Light cut through a corner of the Black Abyss of the gods. The corner
then fell down where the White Light could illuminate the true appearance of
gods. What was originally an unfathomable God of was revealed by the light and
became fathomable. The flames brought by the light burned the power of God
and turned into ash that warped and obscured God’s original appearance, thus
God fell to become humans”
“And so, in order to reverse the corruption and undergo apotheosis to return to
Godhood, one needs to discard the ash, extinguish the flames and dispel the
light, allowing the world to once again return to the Black Abyss. At that time,
they would once again become the unseeable, unspeakable, unfathomable,
unreasonable, faceless and formless God!”
〖 This doctrine… how interesting 〗Negary smirked.
“It is indeed. They probably came to milord in hope of obtaining Lord Negary’s
power” Granny Seal’e continued: “Regardless of whether or not Hales’ doctrine
of God is correct or not, some of it can be confirmed to be true”
“The current order of this world is brought by the Light, the light is its skeleton
while the flames are its flesh”
“In order for them to return to their ideal form of God, light must be dispelled
and flames must be extinguished. Since Evil Spirits are the errors of this world,
their very existence are the loopholes within the light and the flames, so the
more Evil Spirits there were, the weaker the light and flames that constituted the
world’s order would become”
“Because of this, what Hales does most often is choosing a suitable target, then
turning them into an Evil Spirit through various rituals” Granny Seal’e
explained: “The Mist Demon of 20 years ago that attacked the Interkam capital
was actually created by this organization”
“They’ve done thorough research on Evil Spirits, so they believe that they can
control Lord Negary, thus they came with malicious intent” Granny Seal’e once
again chuckled with her unsettling tone: “But they are mere humans! How could
they understand that Lord Negary’s power has already far surpassed that of
humans and even that of Evil Spirits! True and pure invincible peerless power”
“However, even though Milord’s power is unrivalled, you should still pay
attention to the power of the Black Abyss” Granny Seal’e’s abruptly changed her
tone.
〖 The original appearance of the world, the Black Abyss huh? 〗Negary’s gaze
seemed to be able to cut through all deception and obscurity, directly applying
immeasurable pressure to those around him.
“Indeed, ever since the White Light cut through the Black Abyss and brought
fire to this world, four Empires had been born and fell: ‘glory’, ‘life’,
‘protection’, and ‘hope’. But the flames that White Light brought has already
dwindled, the power of the Black Abyss has started to move”
“That power can surpass the limit of this world, although not by much, it is still
very hard to deal with”
〖 Is that so? 〗Negary waved his hand to allow the palace door to open, three
people wearing fully black masks with a single white tear below their eyes were
standing right outside.
“May the Black Abyss shroud over all, manifestation of The Dazzled”
“We welcome the manifestation of The Dazzled, let us return to our origin!” all
three individuals immediately began to walk towards Negary with black smog
surrounding them.
〖 How audacious 〗Negary commented: 〖 You ignore the will of others and force
your own beliefs on them to erode them away 〗
〖 How fitting that I am the same! 〗
The ground below them suddenly turned into black sludge, countless tentacles
rose from the sludge trying to catch the Hales members. But while they were
cloaked in the black smog, their figures seemed to be illusory as they walked
directly through the bindings of the tentacles and kept moving towards Negary
on his throne.
God is unseeable, thus what you see is a shallow manifestation. While clad in
this black smog, all attacks would not be able to reach their true self. This was
one of the abilities that Hales relied on the most, each official member would be
able to perform a ritual to obtain this black smog that originated from the Black
Abyss.
“All Evil Spirits are inherently weak against the members of Hales, because Evil
Spirits are the errors of this world. They are the loopholes within the Light and
the flames where luminance cannot reach, and where the power of the Black
Abyss would reach its peak”
“Which means that we would also become terrifyingly strong!” the three
individuals leapt into the air, the black smog that drifted around them turned into
countless chains that tried to bind Negary.
〖 What a bunch of clowns! 〗Negary remained on his throne as an intense

pressure accompanied by an ear-piercing roar erupted from his body, the air
itself around him seemed to be breaking apart, everything else became
insignificant, and the only thing that seemed to exist in this world was Negary.
The three individual’s lifeless bodies fell down from the air. The black smog that
surrounded them before scattered to reveal their naked bodies.
Hales believed that clothing is born from the Light and the flames, thus using
them would further warp and taint their original appearance. Their skins were
filled with countless runic patterns and wounds, from which one could tell that
these people had undergone untold amount of torture, including being whipped,
stabbed, stripped of their nails and skin, castration…and so on and so forth.
“The flesh is nothing but unclean ash born from the flames, since they rejected
anything born from the Light and flames, they destroyed their bodies through
pain and torture, believing that they would shed some of the ash by doing so”
Granny Seal’e explained: “Some even say that their ultimate fate would be to
shed their own bodies and obtain a new body created by the black smog”
〖 Then what is this ‘The Dazzled’ they spoke about? 〗the ground moved and
completely swallowed the three individual’s bodies, unsurprisingly, they didn’t
produce any Soul Essence. The organization called Hales had obviously come
into contact with even more Evil Spirits than the Church of Divine Grace, so
they naturally had measures against the common abilities of Evil Spirits.
Because of this, Negary could only rely on Granny Seal’e to know more about
them.
After Granny Seal’e released her [Origin] once, she obtained the power of
precognition and learnt countless secrets of many organizations and of this world
in general, becoming a truly erudite person.
“Hales believed that God is unseeable, unspeakable, unfathomable and

unreasonable. Because of this, those who gazed upon God could only see the
four states, or rather the four sides of God. The Dazzled represented the
‘unseeable’, the Cut Tongue represented the ‘unspeakable’, the Chopped Hand
represented the ‘unfathomable’, and the Decapitated represented the
‘unreasonable'”
“Lord Negary’s germs are invisible and boundless, because of that, they believe
that you are the Dazzled” Granny Seal’e explained: “It was because the Cut
Tongue had returned to their position that Hales had the courage to show
themselves again”
Chapter 70 - Ritual
Chapter 70: Vol1 Ch70: Ritual
〖 The four sides of God? How meaningless 〗Negary stood up from his throne.
〖 However, since they’ve reached their hands out to me, I should repay the favor
〗Negary’s figure slowly vanished: 〖 I will leave this to you, Granny Seal’e 〗
“Yes, Lord Negary, kiekiki!”
Interkam, Skoro Viscounty.
The young lady Ellis was standing by the window of a tall tower in the castle,
looking down below at the knights who were performing their daily training with
a bored expression.
Originally, she would have stayed at the prosperous capital city, going to
organized salons with other aristocratic ladies and chat with the various well-
mannered bards about the philosophy of life and their poems, but the war ruined
it all.
When the Skoro Viscount family returned to their territory, Ellis had no choice
but to follow. She was forced to part with the hustle and bustle of the city to
return to the Skoro Viscounty that she considered to be the countryside.
There was nothing here but daily training, knights preparing to fight and a bunch
of peasants who worked in the fields day-in, day-out. Without any form of
entertainment, she felt like she was going to go crazy.
“Huh?” Ellis suddenly noticed something happening at the other side of the
training grounds. A young teenage boy seemed to be peeking into where the
knights were training and was found out. After being caught, the knights tied the
boy’s hands together with a thick rope, pulled him up on a tree and began to lash
him with a horse whip.
“Emi, that boy is too pitiful. Go down and save him, make him a bit more
presentable and bring him to me” Ellis ordered as a smirk rose on the corner of
her mouth.
“Milady, the Master had said that…” the maid Emi carefully tried to persuade
her otherwise.
“Swiftly, go” Ellis cut off Emi’s words and forced the order: “Otherwise, I’m
going to grant you a few lashes of the whip as well”
A few moments later, the boy who was whipped was brought up to Ellis’
quarters.
As she looked at the shy and cute young teenage boy dressed in mourning
clothes that didn’t fit him as well as the red whip marks on his body, Ellis closed
the window, then ordered Emi to close the door before turning to the boy: “Come
here, let me see your wounds”
The teenage boy was clearly nervous and didn’t dare to come forward, but Ellis
wasn’t angry. She carefully approached the boy who was on guard, lightly
combed the boy’s hair with her fingers before softly stroking the red whip marks
on the boy’s face.
Her fingers weren’t too forceful, but they were enough to cause him to feel a
sense of numbed ticklishness, causing the boy to squirm in a bit of discomfort.
“Does it hurt?” Ellis asked with a gentle voice. Because she had used perfume, it
felt as if her soft voice itself carried a gentle fragrance that caused the boy to
gulp and swallow his own saliva.
“Ehehehe” the aristocratic young lady giggled, lightly touching the boy’s
wounds as her lips lightly perked up and slowly approached the young boy. Her
well-maintained face was right in front of his eyes, the warmth and fragrance
that got so close stimulated the boy’s mind.
But almost immediately after that, Ellis readily squeezed her hands together with
her fingers into the boy’s wounds. As she heard the boy’s pained screams, Ellis
covered her mouth and grinned: “How is it? Mongrel, you really thought I was
about to kiss you just now, didn’t you? Are you feeling pain now?”
Ellis excitedly grabbed her leather whip and started to whip the boy while
joyfully shouting: “Rejoice, for mongrels like yourself, bringing me joy is the
greatest honour you will ever obtain!”
Back in the city, one of the favourite past-times of the aristocratic ladies
including herself was to host salons, bringing in some beggars, homeless people
and peasant children into the venue, then torture these curs to entertain
themselves.
As she looked at the helpless boy being unable to resist her whip, Ellis gradually
became increasingly excited and continued to whip him harder, forcing the boy
into a corner of the room. Even the etiquette that she normally maintained had
been completely discarded without a trace.
Or perhaps, due to the need of maintaining aristocratic etiquette while interacting

with other nobles in high society, most nobles were constantly wearing a mask
that they could never take off, thus forcing them to remain in a restrained state.
And as soon as their restraints were taken off, they would become extremely
insane and turn into a different person entirely. No one would be able to tell that
the mad woman who was whipping a bloody poor boy into a corner of the room
was the same as the soft-spoken and meek young lady Ellis.
Ellis dropped her whip and violently squeezed the young boy’s throat. When she
found that the boy was almost unable to breathe anymore, she let go and kicked
the boy straight in his stomach, then grinded her sole in.
While young lady Ellis was busy unleashing her madness, within her quarters,
two members of Hales wearing jet black masks with a single tear under the eye
were discussing among one another.
“Can the target be confirmed?” one of the Hales members muttered in a low
voice: “Although Interkam is currently stuck in internal strife and the Church of
Divine Grace is busy dealing with it, that bunch of mad dogs won’t care that
much about a ruined country. If the target is correct, we would be fine, but if she
isn’t and we draw those mad dogs to us…”
“Don’t worry, I’ve confirmed it many times. The target has a very high chance of
becoming an error. Under the power of the ritual, they will surely turn into an
Evil Spirit and contribute to the descent of the Black Abyss” the other Hales
member confirmed.
“If that’s the case, prepare the ritual, we will turn this entire Skoro Viscounty
into our sacrificial lambs”
One of the Hales men walked through the door of the room. On the other side,
the maid Emi was trembling as she heard the screams of the boy, she was fearful
that one day, such a fate would befall her.
However, a dagger that abruptly pierced through her chest completely removed
this concern of hers. The Hales man pulled his dagger out and swiftly dealt with
the maid Emi’s corpse without hesitation, her innards were spread out in an
uneven pattern, then a white rock carved full of runes was inserted into the
maid’s stomach.
This way, the girl’s Life Essence and Soul Essence would be retained by the rock
and become a part of the ritual. This would greatly increase the chances of an
Evil Spirit being created, it could even ensure that an Evil Spirit would naturally
have considerable strength as soon as it was born.
The Hales member didn’t stop there. After he dealt with the corpse, he continued
going through the castle and killing every person he met, regardless of their age,
gender or status. There was no discrimination under the ceremonial dagger of
Hales.
Meanwhile, Ellis continued to torture the young boy, completely unaware that
everyone else in the castle other than her was already dead. The other Hales
member didn’t do anything and just stood watch as Ellis’ tormenting became
more and more intense.
At some point, a layer of black smog had slowly engulfed the entire castle and
plunged it into an eerie atmosphere, but the excited Ellis didn’t notice any of
this.
When the young boy in the corner was at death’s door and would lose his life at
any moment, the Hales member in the room finally drew a ceremonial dagger
and thrust it straight into Ellis’ head without hesitation.
The tortured young boy’s eyes suddenly became emotionless as his youthful
appearance shed away to reveal another Hales member with the same black
mask and another ceremonial dagger that stabbed into Ellis’ heart.
Chapter 71 - Repaying The Favor
Chapter 71: Vol1 Ch71: Repaying the favor
As the ceremonial dagger was pulled out, her blood began to flow, and Ellis fell
to the ground. Having been pierced through in both her head and her heart at
almost the same time by daggers, the young aristocratic lady with a strange
hobby lost her life.
Before her death, the brief moment of pain was mixed with her ongoing ‘high’.
Some inexplicable things began to gather above her body and absorbed the white
Life Essence that overflowed from her body. Right in front of the Hales
members, the remnant soul that belonged to Ellis was forming.
The two Hales members exchanged glances and took out a gray stone. Unlike
the other stones they used, this one was full of tiny holes.
The two cut open the corpse’s chest, removed all the useless internal organs, and
put the gray stone inside.
A force capable of acting on souls was absorbing the remnant soul that was
forming.
These grey stones were the Black Abyss stones obtained by Hales through their
rituals over the years. It had the effect of preserving a person’s soul and vitality,
a considerably precious resource.
If they only wanted to form a normal Evil Spirit, Hales would only need to use at
most a single Black Abyss stone to greatly promote its creation.
But Hales didn’t spend years searching for Ellis just to turn her into a normal
Evil Spirit, they did so because her soul had the potential to become the
Chopped Hand.
To this end, they used a considerable amount of Black Abyss stones, and even
boldly performed the ritual in Interkam – the home turf of those mad dogs of the
Church of Divine Grace’s Heresy Hunters.
The castle was now full of corpses, each one of them had a Black Abyss stone
buried inside their body. Some kind of force seemed to be acting near these
corpses and made the blood flowing out of them form an eerie pattern.
The porous Black Abyss stone inside Ellis’ body continually vibrated. The Life
Essence and Soul Essence stored in the Black Abyss stones inside the other
bodies were slowly turning into a plume of mist and poured into the porous
Black Abyss stone.
Eventually, these Life Essence and Soul Essence would be integrated into the
remnant soul of Ellis, aiding her in becoming a qualified Evil Spirit. It would
then perform a Fire-removal ritual for her and turn her into the Chopped Hand
that represented God’s unfathomable side.
In addition to the Cut Tongue who had already returned to their position, and the
Dazzled who they already found a candidate for, only the unreasonable side of
God – the Decapitated – was left. Once the four sides of God were gathered,
then the Black Abyss’ arrival in this world would not be far away.
Returning to the Black Abyss was the long-cherished wish of every member of
Hales. They all used to be ordinary people, but in this world, being ordinary
itself was a mistake.
This world should not be like this, why were nobles naturally born greater than
they are? Why do they get to enjoy endless resources, money, food, rights and
women?
Everyone is human, so why did some get to have everything they wanted, while
they could only endure their tragic fate and suffer all kinds of torments just to
helplessly die in the end?
Why was it like this? Did they make some sort of unforgivable sin that God
punished them so for? Or was their fate like this from the start?
Why? Why? Why?
Why was there such a big gap between people?

And the answer that these people arrived at in the end was that the world itself
was wrong.
And since the world was wrong, someone must correct it.
These people who had made up their minds to change this wrong world then
stumbled across some information about the Black Abyss, they studied it closely
and finally discovered the truth of this world. The White Light flashed through
the Black Abyss and brought about flames, the ashes left by the flames had
changed their original form.
It was then that Hales was established. The meaning of the word Hales was ‘to
return’, ever since their founding, they had lived and worked for the sake of this
great and lofty ideal!
Discard the ashes, extinguish the flames, dispel the light, and return the world to
its original form!
Clothing was born from the flames, money was born from the flames, food was
born from the flames, authority was born from the flames, desire was born from
the flames, and most things in the world were born from the flames.
And so as one returns to the Black Abyss, everything would be removed:

nobility, money, food, power, and women would all be removed. Everyone
would return to the Black Abyss and to their original forms. At that time,
everyone would be no different from each other.
What a great ideal this was, so why is it that people still could not understand it?
They must be longing for the color of the light and the warmth of the flames.
They must have been obscured of their original forms by the false ashes and
deceived by the useless glamour.
But it doesn’t matter. Anyone who prevents the return of the Black Abyss must
surely be an enemy enslaved by the flames, so we’ll just remove them.
The ritual inside the castle was still continuing, everyone here would become a
sacrifice and would allow the Evil Spirit Ellis to continue to grow. In just a bit
more time, the Chopped Hand would also return to them.
The three Hales members stood outside the castle and watched the ominous
castle with an expression full of piety. They then turned and left the castle, the
more sacrifices there were, the better it would be, a newborn Evil Spirit needed a
lot of food.
The peasants of the fief were slaughtered in cold blood while they cried for
mercy, their pain, and the fact that they too used to suffer like this were
completely ignored. The three men with black masks shrouded in dark smog did
not halt their slaughter in the slightest.
All of you are also poor and oppressed by the nobility, so you can surely
understand our approach!
Since you can understand our approach, please die for our ideals, no, for all
injustices in this world.
“Excuse me, oh my, excuse me, kiekikiki” an unpleasant voice and laughter
suddenly resounded. An ugly old lady who walked using a wooden crutch
showed up before the three murderous lunatic members of Hales.
Standing next to the old lady were three people. A 4 or 5 meters tall fat man, a
man sitting on the shoulder of the fat man with a spear on his shoulder, and a
young man standing on the side with a shit-eating grin in a white robe.
They were the Ghostmen under Negary.
“It’s like this. Not too long ago, your people sent our Lord a gift, so as our Lord
ordered, we are here to repay the favor!” Granny Seal’e said very politely.
“Why!? Why are there always those trying to stop our noble ideals? Die, slaves
of the flames!” the members of Hales didn’t care what the other side had to say.
To them, as long as the other party was trying to prevent the return of the Black
Abyss, they were enemies.
“I think you have misunderstood something, kiekikiki” Granny Seal’e gave an

unpleasant laugh as she turned a blind eye to the Hales members’ attacks.
Heavily striking the crutches in her hand on the ground, Granny Seal’e loudly
declared: “We came here with the will of my Lord, Negary, so no matter who
you are and what noble ideals or evil plans you might have, you shall be
dominated by the will of Lord Negary!”
The battle abruptly broke out just like that.

Chapter 72 - There Is No Such Thing
As Hope And Warmth
Chapter 72: Vol1 Ch72: There is no such thing as hope and warmth
Standing on Conner’s shoulder, Cadiz Moreg began to emit an aqua blue aura
from his body. As he jumped from Connor’s shoulder, he drew the long spear
from behind his back and thrust it directly towards one of the Hales members.
“A useless attack, our original form cannot be seen, and what is imperceivable
cannot be attacked!” The Hales member laughed as he completely ignored
Cadiz’s spear and thrust the ceremonial blade in his hand towards Cadiz.
Cadiz’s spear directly went through Black One’s body, but his body was like a
phantom. While surrounded by the black mist of the Black Abyss, his form was
imperceivable, and thus could not be truly harmed. At the same time, Black
One’s ceremonial blade directly pierced through Cadiz’s armour and stabbed into
his body.
“It’s over, there is poison on our ceremonial blade to remove the ash, time to
become our sacrifice” Black One indifferently declared, all lives that tried to
prevent the return of the Black Abyss should atone for their sins in death.
“What nonsense are you spouting?” Cadiz grinned and swept his spear across,
Black One’s body was sent flying with blood spraying from his wounds.
As he looked down at Black One who staggered standing up, Cadiz threw the
ceremonial blade aside, completely unfazed by the bit of black liquid flowing
from his wound. He was displaying an excited expression: “When you attack,
there’s a short period where you enter a vulnerable state”
“Your body is already dead?” Black One also noticed Cadiz’s current state.
“This fight is going to be very interesting” Cadiz said with a smile: “You’re
usually in a state where you can’t be attacked, while my body basically can’t die.
Both of us have no choice but to look for the hidden weaknesses of the other
party in order to win”
“But I’ve already discovered one of your weaknesses. Whenever you try to
attack other people, I can attack you. Although there’s a lot more resistance than
normal, I still managed to do it. So what are you going to do now?” Cadiz asked
in a wicked manner.
“That thing breeding in the castle is very important to you, isn’t it? If you try to
run away, I’m going to destroy it”
Black One patted the dust off his body. The eyes under the black mask were
extremely cold. He could accept his own death, but he could not accept the
return of the Black Abyss being prevented.
On another side, the tall fat man, Connor Kenway, released the weapon on his
back onto the ground. It was a thick iron chain attached to a huge sphere. He
wasn’t slow, but he wasn’t nimble either, so he simply chose to remain
stationary.
Black Two charged forward, but because of Connor’s large size, his attacks
weren’t doing much besides tickling him, unable to cause any noticeable harm to
Connor at all. And whenever Black Two tried to turn around to help his
companions, then Connor would move towards the castle.
This behaviour made Black Two understand that he couldn’t deal with Connor,
and that he couldn’t leave either, otherwise, he would only cause the Evil Spirit
ritual to fail.
The huge ball and chain hit Black Two directly, but as he was surrounded by the
black smog of the Black Abyss, all of Connor’s attacks simply went through the
body dealing no damage. Connor no longer tried to attack, but if one had special
vision, then they would notice a purple aura starting to gather around his body.
The last member of Hales, Black Three, was the most unlucky one as he faced
Jack the Killer who had a kind smile practically plastered onto his face. Jack’s
posture was very flexible so all of Black Three’s attacks were being responded
by either being blocked or evaded.
“What should I call you, brother?” Jack was holding a dagger upside down as he
blocked Black Three’s ceremonial blade while a white mist drifted around his
body. Not getting a response from Black Three, he didn’t mind and continued to
speak: “Seeing how honest you look, I’ll call you… Little Noodly!”
Jack’s words made Black Three’s movements stiffen briefly, then his subsequent
attacks became more and more violent.
“Oh, I’m sorry if I hit a sore spot. Really sorry about that, please forgive me,
because I’m going to do it again and in even more places” Jack once again rolled
away from the Black Three’s attack and continued to taunt him.
“If we get a chance, I’ll introduce you to a friend of mine, his name is Nil Jiji”
Jack evaded again and said with a smile: “I’m sure the two of you will have a lot
to talk about”
“By the way, can I ask you about something?” Jack’s dagger moved and slashed
towards Black Three’s crotch, but it simply went through without hitting
anything. “There is a thing called ‘living while saving the crotch’, so why didn’t
you do that instead and join Hales? Even your ‘little woody’ has become a ‘little
noodly’ now 1 ”
“Asshole, die!” Black Three’s attacks became even fiercer, Jack’s cheap words
were constantly stimulating him and stirring up his emotions.
“So you are angry, just as I thought” Jack’s dagger danced around and blocked
all of Black Three’s attacks, then his voice suddenly became serious: “The so-
called Hales is just a group of defeated dogs after all”
“After failing until you had nothing left, you could only direct your so-called
resentment towards the world itself. You obviously desired the light and fire, but
because you couldn’t obtain your hope and warmth, you wanted everyone else to
lose them as well”
“What do you know!!” Black Three attacked Jack in a frenzy. The black smog
on his body began to swirl and shrink, then gathered on to the dagger in his
hand, revealing Black Three’s scarred body.
It almost couldn’t be called a human body anymore, huge patches of his skin
were torn off, several ribs were removed from his chest, with iron nails littered
throughout his body. As he held the ceremonial blade coated in black smog,
there was nothing but desperation in his tone: “Do you really think my scars
were made after joining Hales?”
“Do you really think I don’t want to obtain hope and warmth?” Black Three
rushed towards Jack, since his body was no longer surrounded by the smog of
the Black Abyss, he was no longer immune to attacks: “But the only people who
could bring me hope and warmth are no longer there!!!”
“How tragic” Jack’s smile quickly faded, the originally white mist around his
body had turned blood-red at some unknown point.
The ceremonial blade and Jack’s dagger clashed. The ceremonial blade clad in
black smog directly cut through Jack’s dagger, then through Jack’s neck. Jack
maintained his grip on the broken dagger, slashed forward with his momentum
and completely missed Black Three’s head, if the dagger hadn’t been broken,
this attack would have cleanly cut through the upper half of his face.
But Black Three’s body started falling backwards in an upright manner, his gaze
under the mask gradually became unfocused, some auditory hallucinations even
resounded in his ears.
“Father, I’m going to the inner city to beg, I won’t come back at noon today”
“A little boy between seven and eight years old? I haven’t seen him. I advise you
not to look for him anymore. A few people would go missing just like this every
year, none of them is ever found”
“But if you really want to find him, go to the garbage dump of the noble area. If
you are lucky, you may be able to find the body”
“Those mongrels really can’t take a beating at all, they all die too easily”
“Guards, catch this mongrel! He dared to try and assassinate me, don’t sentence
him to death, I want him to regret his actions”
“That little cur should be honoured to be killed by me. Now that your wretched
‘root’ is gone, you’re not even going to be able to make any more little curs”
“There is no such thing as hope and warmth!”

Chapter 73 - The ‘Unfathomable’
Ellis
Chapter 73: Vol1 Ch73: The ‘unfathomable’ Ellis
Jack’s decapitated head suddenly grew black tentacles and reconnected to his
fallen body.
After putting his head back on, Jack moved his neck back and forth a bit, then
walked up to Black Three’s body. He was either triggered by Jack’s words to the
point of losing his mind, or he simply didn’t want to live anymore. Jack took out
a firestarter from his pocket, poured some highly concentrated alcohol on the
body, ignited a flame and lit the body on fire.
“Although you couldn’t feel the warmth while you were still alive, at least your
body can feel the heat in your death” Jack shook his head helplessly: “What use
is there in hating the world? If you wanted something to hate, hate the era”
Jack threw his half-broken dagger away. The reason why he managed to kill
Black Three despite his dagger not cutting through him was actually because of
the ability of his secondary soul.
The Ghostmen soldiers were Undead who had been implanted with a secondary
soul. And these secondary souls were all created from modifying remnant souls.
When a remnant soul was separated from its True Spirit, it underwent a process
that was similar to an inferior version of the [Origin]’s first stage being released.
For example, Negary awakened his ability to control and live symbiotically with
germs at the beginning, due to it being a pseudo-release, the awakened ability
would be very weak initially. Negary’s bacterial control only grew gradually
stronger as his soul form continued to grow, at the same time being extremely
difficult to improve qualitatively. From a fundamental comparison, it couldn’t be
compared with Granny Seal’e who had released her [Origin] properly.
Naturally, Negary had continued to mutate and developed his germs to create
other abilities, thus infinitely improving his initial ability to what it was today.
This was the reason why Granny Seal’e revered Negary so much.
The secondary soul that Jack was implanted with had awakened an ability that
Jack named Animosity Manipulation.
Unlike Negary’s ability, the animosity he could control wasn’t what he generated
himself, but rather the animosity of others.
When Jack used this ability, as long as others hold animosity or killing intent
towards Jack, the killing intent would be collected by his ability, then used to
form weapons as he wished. Jack’s broken dagger didn’t even come into contact
with Black Three, but the blade of killing intent that grew from it did, which
caused serious injury to his mind and even killed him shortly after.
It could be said that the more killing intent or animosity other people held
towards Jack, the stronger he would be, and there was no one better than Jack at
drawing other people’s animosity.
As the flames flickered, Jack didn’t leave to help the others, nor did he go to the
castle to stop the ritual from reaching its completion. Instead, he sat down by the
fire lit by the corpse and put his hands out to keep himself warm.
An Undead might gain a practically immortal body, but they would also lose a
lot of things at the same time. Since there was a barrier between the soul and the
body, his sense of smell was nearly nonexistent, so he didn’t notice how
unpleasant the smell of the burning corpse was.
Dammit, where is this fatty’s weakness?
Black Two continued to press his attacks on Connor Kenway, and left all sorts of
wounds on the big fatty’s body, but all of these wounds would heal in the blink
of an eye.
The body of an Undead body had no vitals. Since their bodies were composed of
germs, as long as the germ tissues that made up their bodies weren’t destroyed in
large quantities, they could easily be healed.
Don’t be anxious, take your time, Al was killed because he was in too much of a
hurry
Black Two thought to himself. Although he didn’t know why the other guy
didn’t try to stop the completion of the Evil Spirit ritual, once the ritual was
completed, the newborn Evil Spirit Ellis would be extremely powerful, and Evil
Spirits bred by the Black Abyss stones would naturally be driven by the power
of the Black Abyss, they could definitely kill these people without trouble.
“Enough is enough” Connor, who had been silent all this time, suddenly
declared. Black Two, who had circled behind him to continue his attack, abruptly
collapsed. Countless wounds appeared all over his body with his blood
splattering everywhere, his life gradually slipping away from him.
The ability Conor Kenway obtained from his secondary soul was called Damage
Reflection. Each time anyone dealt damage to him, a proportional amount of
damage would also accumulate on the attacker’s body. This reflected damage
wasn’t much if triggered separately, relatively speaking. For example, if
someone stabbed Connor, the reflected damage would only cause a small
scratch.
But when the damage was allowed to accumulate and burst out all at once, it was
considerably frightening. Especially with Connor’s Undead body, there was
almost no way to deal with this ability.
“Ahahaha, all of your companions are dead, and soon it’ll be your turn” Cadiz
brandished his spear as Black One breathed heavily while facing him.
Black One had a feeling that this spear user in front of him had the ability to kill
him right away, but he was dragging the battle out. There weren’t any schemes
or tricks involved in dragging this out, the man simply wanted to see him in pain
and despair.
This man was, without a doubt, an outright villain. He took joy in seeing others
suffer, in bringing people pain and despair, in torturing them. He didn’t commit
heinous acts for wealth or fame, he was simply enjoying the fun of doing them.
Just like how he chose to become a pirate to plunder from other people. It wasn’t
that he was too poor that he had to resort to it, on the contrary, he originally lived
quite a rich life. He simply chose to board the pirate ship to become a pirate. He
was an outright wicked person, but he was both blessed and fortunate, he had
chosen to submit himself to Negary and gained the power of a Ghostmen.
“Scream! Show me your pain!” Cadiz moved back to avoid Black One’s attack,
his spear swiftly thrust forward, and took advantage of Black One’s attack
missing to stab his body: “Then fall to complete despair!”
Cadiz twisted his spear and pulled it backwards, pulling Black One’s blood out
together with his intestines. Although the black smog surrounding him quickly
made it so that he didn’t take any more damage, Black One wouldn’t be able to
live for much longer.
He crouched down on the ground, with an expression full of madness under his
black mask. Clutching his ceremonial blade tightly, he suddenly laughed: “You
were too arrogant, the Evil Spirit ritual has been completed! Even if Ellis hasn’t
become the Chopped Hand, her current self is more than enough to kill all of
you! She will devour your souls, and the Black Abyss would ultimately
return!!!”
In the castle behind him, the large number of dead bodies had all turned into dry
corpses, the Black Abyss stones inside their bodies were now also full of cracks
and seemed like they would crumble to dust at the slightest touch.
Meanwhile, inside Ellis’s body, the Black Abyss stone full of holes was
periodically overflowing with essence. The newborn Evil Spirit named Ellis
howled as she emerged from the castle window, revealing her gigantic soul form
in front of everyone.
The Ghostmen themselves were Undead, so they could naturally see the soul
form. While Granny Seal’e, who has been standing in the distance without
taking any actions so far, was a Witch who had released the first stage of her
[Origin], so seeing the spirit form was a basic skill to her.
Ellis’ soul form was very large, due to the Evil Spirit ritual, this soul form didn’t
maintain a humanoid appearance. Her current appearance was like a huge mask
that depicted a smiling woman with several dozen soul bands that extended like
tentacles floating around it.
This was the unfathomable, Ellis.
Chapter 74 - Vol1 Ch74: Advent
Chapter 74: Vol1 Ch74: Advent
The huge mask-like Evil Spirit of Ellis’ incarnation floated in the sky.
With a flutter of the soul feelers that floated around the mask, their surroundings
seemed to have been smeared with a layer of material called ‘falsehood. Under
this layer of falsehood’, the world felt like it had become beautiful, the sky
turned exceptionally clear, even the stench of fresh blood that was mixed in with
the air had turned sweet.
Because of the Evil Spirit ritual, large amounts of Soul Essence and Life Essence
had been infused directly into Ellis’ body and raised this Evil Spirit’s Soul form
to a certain limit. Combined with the power of the Black Abyss brought by the
Black Abyss stones, this Evil Spirit could be said to be one of the strongest
monsters in this current world.
This was the reason why Hales was willing to use so many Black Abyss stones
for this ritual. Through each prayer ceremony, the most they were able to obtain
at a time was a small piece of Black Abyss stone. Despite their long years of
existence, they only had so many Black Abyss stones, and over a third of their
entire reserve was used all at once during this ritual in order to create such a
powerful Evil Spirit.
Once Ellis was transformed into the real Chopped Hand, her strength would
increase again.
“Ahahaha, the Evil Spirit ritual has succeeded” Black One knelt on the ground
with a mad grin on his face.
The ‘unfathomable’ Ellis. Her soul form was surrounded by the black smog of
the Black Abyss similar to the Hales members, so her current appearance was
nothing but an illusion. Her actual form was hidden behind the mask, and any
attacks on her right now would only be like attacking an illusionary mirage.
This falsehood could even be derived and spread into her surroundings while
also being extremely addictive. The huge mask in the sky constantly wore a
smile on its visage, deceiving those around to feel like they were embracing their
lover or being held by their mother’s embrace.
Even Black One, whose intestines had been pulled out, stood up again. The
falseness had mended his wounds and even gave him the sensation of his body
returning to its perfect state.
The soul feelers around the huge floating mask were constantly fluttering about,
but they didn’t attack Cadiz and others. Instead, they gently stroked them and
returned the vivid sensations to their Undead body. Smell, taste, touch, sight, and
hearing were all restored to how they were when they were alive.
〖 Stop here, you don’t have to fight anymore, you don’t have to endure more
suffering. Live in this beautiful and carefree city forever 〗 Ellis’ soul feelers
caressed everyone and caused such a thought to form in their minds.
Black One naturally knelt down, the hiding survivors of the fief were also lured
out by beautiful temptation, knelt under Ellis, and accepted the gentle touch of
the soul feelers.
Behind Ellis, the door of the castle was opened to reveal the dead knights who
were resurrected and a grand banquet which was being held, with food that
would never run out, a fountain filled with red wine, and where nobles could
dance with their servants as if class and status no longer existed.
Black One and those peasants of the fief also joined the party that seemed to
never end, enjoyed the juicy grilled steak with white bread while drinking sweet
red wine and chatted happily with the beautiful aristocratic ladies.
This was the ‘unfathomable’ Ellis created by Hales. Her true face was hidden
under the ‘beautiful falsehood’ away from everyone’s sight, while the beautiful
falsehood carried a fatal sense of attraction to all living beings.
Once they were attracted, they would gradually be assimilated further and
further into this falsehood and eventually become a member of it. They would
join the so-called city of no worries and become a member of this never-ending
banquet.
The more people who were assimilated, the stronger the falsehood would
become, and the harder it would be to escape the assimilation of falsehood.
At this point, every living creature except the four on Negary’s side had joined
this party, including the animals, to form a harmonious and beautiful scene.
“Join us, join us, join us…” a soft whispering voice resounded within their ears,
this voice seemed to be able to awaken the greatest desires within their hearts.
Immediately after that, a blue flame suddenly burst from the bodies of several
people within the banquet, the flame quickly spread and burned the things and
people within the banquet.
The ability that Cadiz obtained from his secondary soul: Flames of Malice.
Each time he attacked, he would mark the body of his opponent with his own
malice, when there were enough marks, he could trigger them and ignite the
flames of malice. The intensity of the flames depended entirely on how much
malice he imposed upon his victim.
“How unfortunate, but what I want is for the whole world to burn with
imperishable flames, and for destruction, disaster, pain, despair to exist at every
corner. Your scenery of beauty is exactly what I hate the most!” Cadiz declared
with a grin, as he was such an utterly despicable scum.
The huge mask remained floating in the sky, but the smile on the mask was
gone, the false illusion was also gradually fading away. What was originally a
harmonious and beautiful scene returned to how it originally was, the delicious
food turned into rotten meat and bark covered with insects, the red wine turned
into a yellow-brown liquid with ‘unknown’ things floating inside, and the
partying people who originally had no differentiation in class had completely
changed.
Gorgeously dressed nobles were riding on peasants while ripping and tearing
away at their flesh with their wide-open sharp jaws.
Meanwhile, Black One who had his intestines ripped out had long since died.
Both his remnant soul and corpse fell under the complete control of Ellis as
another character within the falsehood.
The mild sunlight had turned into a dense dark fog, the fragrant sweet air turned
into a rotten stench, the smiling mask in the sky was revealed to be a gigantic
head, and the soft soul feelers turned out to be its dried, withered hair.
As some strands of its hair fluttered down while being burned by the flames of
malice, the skull charged straight towards the four people below. This attack was
without falsehood as Cadiz’s spear was pushed back when he tried to parry it.
A huge pit was formed in the ground under the head’s impact. Her power had
exceeded the range of what could be handled by humans, just as humans
couldn’t fight against natural disasters, they were also helpless against this entity.
Because of how huge Connor’s body was, he was struck head-on and had over
half his body turned into mush. Cadiz and Jack managed to evade thanks to their
speed, while Granny Seal’e was nowhere near the point of impact in the first
place.
“Kiekikiki, how unfriendly. The time for chatting is over, it is time to deliver
Milord’s true repayment of the favour to you” Granny Seal’e wasn’t worried at
all that the Evil Spirit would harm her in any way.
Although her combat strength was effectively nonexistent, her ability to protect
herself was immeasurably strong, if she really wanted to escape, there wasn’t a
single soul who could kill her.
As Granny Seal’e opened a golden box that contained a rippling golden liquid,
an extremely ominous presence instantly filled the entire area. An entity with a
fatal sense of charm had descended upon them.
Chapter 75 - Dracotongue
Chapter 75: Vol1 Ch75: [Dracotongue]
The golden blood simply floated in the air, Negary’s soul form that was scattered
in other places had descended upon this location through the connection of the
Soul’s blood.
〖 How amazing 〗 Negary’s soul observed the huge head Evil Spirit and praised
it: 〖 Hales’ techniques still have some merit to them 〗
To be able to create an Evil Spirit of this level within such a short period of time,
an organization could not exist for such a long time without proper reason after
all.
As far as the current world was concerned, there was a limit to individual power.
According to Granny Seal’e, in the ancient times, when the White Light came
through and brought the flames into existence, the original Witches who had
obtained their magic power from the flames should have been able to reach the
third stage release of their [Origin].
But now, as far as Granny Seal’e could tell with her power, she was the only
Witch who had released the first stage of her [Origin]. Even after taking all
supernatural forces in this world into account, there were just barely over 20
people who had the strength equivalent to releasing the first stage of their
[Origin].
And some of them hadn’t even released their [Origin] in the truest sense of the
concept. For example, Chris obtained supernatural power through his
[Respiratory Art], but he did not actually release his [Origin].
In summary, although the release of [Origin] was the most fundamental way to
obtain supernatural power, there wasn’t a strict requirement that one had to do so
to obtain supernatural power, especially in the early stage. Practitioners of
[Respiratory Art] were prime examples of this. However, as Negary had learnt
through the information of the world traveler from years ago, most supernatural
powers would eventually converge at releasing their [Origin] – the True Spirit –
in order to improve.
Currently, the people of this world could be divided into four echelons
depending on their strength. Those at the fourth echelon were individuals
without supernatural power. The gap between those of this echelon was quite
large, such as trained mercenaries and farmers who could only do farm work.
The third echelon consisted of individuals with power derived from other
sources, such as the transformed Undead or even the Crowmen were considered
to be at this level. Although they had obtained supernatural power, they couldn’t
continue to grow stronger through effort.
The second echelon was equivalent to those who had released the first stage of
their [Origin]. Some of them had released their [Origin] through various means,
while others used a different source of power like the [Respiratory Art] to obtain
supernatural and continue to grow stronger. This new Evil Spirit, Ellis, was one
of them, and so were the Ghostmen.
The first echelon consisted of entities at Negary’s level. At this point, three and a
half of such entities are known. One of which was naturally Negary, a remnant
soul who underwent pseudo-release through death, then sublimed through the
Soul’s blood and raised the quality of his soul form to be equal to a soul who had
reached the peak of the first stage of release.
The second one was Eldridge, His Majesty the King of the Royas Kingdom,
through the legacy of the First Empire, this monarch obtained power that
surpassed others at the first stage of release.
The third was the ‘unspeakable’ side of God, the Cut Tongue of Hales who had
recently returned to their position.
As for the remaining ‘half’, even she didn’t know that she had this much power
yet, only after she had truly awakened would she be able to fully grasp this
power.
Naturally, this power ladder wasn’t absolute. For example, even ordinary people
in the fourth echelon, if well-trained and took advantage of their environment
well enough, would also be able to defeat those in the second echelon.
It was even easier for those in the third echelon to do the same thing. In fact, the
difference between them and those of the second echelon wasn’t too great. The
main difference was that they were unable to grow stronger and develop their
abilities through their own efforts.
This differentiation mainly existed to see the difference in strength on paper. In a

real battle, the victor was determined through their battle sense and how their
powers counteracted one another.
The gap between those in the same echelon could also be quite large. For
example, the huge Evil Spirit Ellis created through Black Abyss stones could
easily crush the Ghostmen who were put into the same echelon.
This was also the reason why Negary had praised Hales’ techniques. As long as
Ellis could complete herself, she might even be able to become an entity in the
first echelon, and this level of strength was created in less than a day. Of course,
part of this was also due to their arduous efforts spent in looking for a suitable
target and the huge amount of resources they had paid.
Ellis’ huge skull uttered a loud scream as the interference force afforded to her
by her huge mass surged forward. Connor’s half-broken body was once again
struck directly and sent flying, unknown if he was dead or alive. The others
could also only retreat to avoid this power.
But none of this interfered with Negary, a similarly heavy interference force
flowed out of Negary’s soul and resisted Ellis’s interference force.
The golden blood continued to multiply in the air until a nearly perfect body was
finally generated. Negary’s soul then entered the body and opened his eyes.
While the body remained humanoid with a face similar to Negary’s soul, the
body’s skin was covered in golden dragon scales. A raised spur was present at
the center of his back with a pair of slightly curved dragon horns on his head.
His shoulder blades appeared to be a bit agitated but ultimately calmed down
when a ganglion-like tail grew at the end of his spine.
〖 Stability is still a little bit lacking 〗 Negary opened his palm. It was undeniably
clear that while in his soul form, his means were too simple and needed a
physical body to provide assistance.
At this point, Negary had a lot of options for his body, such as the commonly
used multi-layer viral body, or the black crow body created by the [Black Crow]
germs, as well as various other bodies created by other germs, including
humanoid and non-humanoid appearances.
And right now, Negary was using his unfinished dragon body, in which the
dragon factor within the Soul’s blood was activated to take this dragonewt
appearance. Naturally, this body was still very unstable as a lot of dragon
characteristics couldn’t manifest at all, and it would collapse quite rapidly.
〖 But it’s enough 〗 Negary’s body began to exude a kind of pressure, the
pressure of the dragon. This pressure acted on the surroundings to create some
sort of special power as if the world itself was welcoming the dragon.
Seemingly stimulated by Negary’s appearance, Ellis sent numerous of her dried

yellow hair to try and coil around Negary’s body, at the same time releasing an
even more terrifying interference force.
With a wave of his hand, Negary easily severed all the hair as his interference
force pushed back against Ellis. But obviously, Negary’s interference force was
stronger and it directly tore Ellis’ protective interference force apart. Negary then
jumped up and appeared directly above Ellis’ huge soul form.
〖 Jliost! 〗 Negary uttered a strange syllable. This ancient syllable was not a
sound that the human body could make. Some sort of power seemed to have
been triggered as immediately after uttering this syllable, his body began to
crack and golden blood spilled from all over his body. The blood looked dull,
seemingly lifeless.
The syllable and the surrounding pressure mixed together to create a miraculous
change in the world itself around them. As this power manifested, it caused Ellis’
body to break apart until only a tiny piece remained, which was caught in
Negary’s hand.
Chapter 76 - The Three Gods That
Came From The First Flame
Chapter 76: Vol1 Ch76: The three Gods that came from the first flame
Ellis wasn’t weak, but she simply didn’t have experience fighting with
supernatural abilities.
After all, she was originally just a noble girl with a quirky hobby, even though
she had absorbed the memories of many experienced knights and warriors, they
too were only normal people with no contact with the supernatural.
Negary was greatly superior to Ellis in both overall control of power and the
grasp of timing in battle, furthermore, Negary was indeed stronger than Ellis, so
once he seized the opportunity, Ellis was swiftly defeated. Most of her soul form
had already been destroyed, leaving only a small part behind.
〖 It seems there will be another Ghostmen soon 〗looking down at Ellis in his
hand, Negary handed her over to Granny Seal’e before his body completely
broke.
The Ghostmen troops hadn’t been expanded on a large scale over the past few
years for a few reasons. Firstly, not everyone was suitable for being implanted
with a secondary soul. Secondly, Negary had been conducting another research
on remnant souls in recent years, so resources were more inclined to that
research. The Ghostman were also fine as they were currently, so there hadn’t
been any expansion.
At the present, there were a total of 9 official Ghostmen who were implanted
secondary souls. Aside from two or three of them remaining in Reya to maintain
order, most of the others had been sent to perform various tasks. Which usually
involved travelling to various places to obtain documents regarding the ancient
era, or infiltrating other organizations to obtain intelligence.
〖 Nala has arrived at Colomier and officially joined in their counterattack. I need
you to help her in secret 〗 Negary ordered the three Ghostmen, and then turned
to Granny Seal’e: 〖 Granny Seal’e, bring Ellis back to Reya 〗
“Understood, My Lord” everyone responded.
Negary’s dragon body gradually collapsed and turned into a pool of blood
without any glow while Negary had left this place. Originally, it could have
supported the form for a bit longer, but after he used [Dracotongue], the
inherently unstable body could only collapse ahead of time.
The so-called [Dracotongue] wasn’t just a language, it was also a great power.
The normal human vocal cord was simply unable to produce the syllables of
[Dracotongue]. Even if one could somehow imitate the sound, they wouldn’t be
able to use the power contained within those syllables.
There were strict conditions to using [Dracotongue], so much so that each of

them was an obstacle on its own, unless one fulfilled all of them, it would be
impossible to use [Dracotongue].
The first crucial condition was [Dragon’s Pressure], the spiritual weight of
[Dragon’s Pressure] created a type of harmonization with the world. If
[Respiratory Art] was to change one’s own rhythm to harmonize with one’s
surroundings, then [Dragon’s Pressure] was to coerce the surroundings to
harmonize with oneself.
And the second crucial condition that must be fulfilled for those who sought the
power of [Dracotongue] was that their soul must be biased towards the ‘dragon’
attribute. Furthermore, the user’s spirit, or rather the quality of their soul must at
least reach the first stage of release.
Otherwise, if you used [Dracotongue] forcibly without having a qualified soul,

you would either be oppressed by the power of [Dracotongue] and become an
irrational lunatic like the Bizarre Scales, or your soul would be completely
drained, you would die and your True Spirit would leave.
Even Negary need to activate the dragon factor within Soul’s blood to form the
dragon body before he could use [Dracotongue]. As for his soul attribute, if he
really wanted to point out a clear bias, it should belong to the ‘manipulation’
attribute.
The ability he obtained from his pseudo-release was Germ Manipulation, later
became Virus Control, while Jack who was implanted a part of the soul derived
from him as his secondary soul obtained Animosity Manipulation.
However, among the Soul Essence that Negary absorbed, there were those who
had the ‘dragon’ attribute. It was through manipulating this ‘dragon’ attribute
that Negary became qualified to use [Dracotongue].
As for why [Dracotongue] was so powerful, the reason came from how this
world first originated.
At first, the world originated from the Black Abyss, the White Light cut through
the Black Abyss and broke off a part of the Black Abyss. The light brought
flames, and the flames burned this corner of the Black Abyss which brought
about most of what currently existed.
And the nature of ‘God’ that originally existed within that corner of the Black
Abyss was changed by the flames. In total, there were three of such creatures,
and one of them was the Dragon. It could be said that the Dragon was one of the
ancestors of all life in this world.
The Dragons then continued to breed and multiply, during the era of the First
Empire, dragons could be said to be commonplace, but unfortunately as the level
of the world constantly deteriorated, dragons gradually became unable to
survive. During the age of the Third Empire, when the last dragon [Versace]
passed away, true dragons no longer existed, only wyverns of impure blood.
And at this point, even wyverns had become creatures that were difficult to run
into and could be regarded as natural disasters in certain areas. The wyvern that
Chris killed was one of the few remaining dragons left in this continent.
As for the other two creatures from the Black Abyss whose nature were changed
during the first flame, one of them became the New Deity. The New Deity
created the Divine race, who hadn’t fared that much better compared to the
Dragons. Only very few impure dragons still exist in this world, while the one
that the Church of Divine Grace hails as ‘God’ might be the last remaining
member of the Divine race, or it could also not be one.
The final one was the Giant. According to legend, the original Giant had cut off
his own flesh to create the creatures of this world. When his meat fell in the
water, it became a fish; when it was thrown to the sky, it became a bird; and
when it fell on the ground, it became various animals.
In the end, when the Giant didn’t have much flesh left, he made the final
creatures – the humans – in his own image. If there were no errors, the
‘Progenitor of all things’ in the Cauchy mythos most likely referred to the Giant.
After all, the Cauchy people were the Fourth Empire to exist, and most of what
happened in the ancient times had already been gradually morphed and warped
or simply lost to the ages. The Cauchy people also wanted to cement their rule,
so they hailed the Giant as the Progenitor of all things, and since the Cauchy
people were the Giant’s spirit, that made them natural-born leaders.
Naturally, there were various claims of how the Giant ultimately ended up. In the
Cauchy mythos, the Giant was the Progenitor of all things and had died after
deriving himself to form the creatures. After all, they claimed to be the spirit of
the Progenitor of all things, but if a Progenitor actually showed up, it would be
the Cauchy who were the most unhappy.
In another mythological biography, they claimed that the Giant, who only had
his skeleton left, travelled to an unknown land and became the one that governed
the death of all things. There was also a claim that said the Giant never left the
first flame brought about by the White Light and instead remained to guard it.
In short, none of the original three Gods had ever appeared again. This world
eventually fell to become a low-magic world, while the flames would soon be
extinguished. The world created by the White Light was slowly coming to an
end.
But regardless, life continues. And for Nala, although she didn’t like war, her
fight must continue.
At this point, this young girl was no longer what she used to be. Early on, she
was simply the final straw that many chose to grasp at. Many others regarded her
support as nothing but throwing her life away, quite a few even laughed at her,
regarding her as an oblivious country bumpkin.
But now, slowly but surely, very few actually made such claims anymore, the
reason being that she had actually brought the people hope.
Just three days ago, the troops she led managed to arrive at Colomier in time to
save it from Royas’ siege. Using her instincts alone, when the Royas army made
a risky move, she flanked and ambushed them from the side, earning Interkam
victory in what was thought to be a long-lost battle.
Chapter 77 - Vol1 Ch77: Draconic
Hero
Chapter 77: Vol1 Ch77: Draconic hero
The successive victories of Royas had gotten a bit to their heads.
In the end, it was Eldridge’s policies that had continued to oppress the nobles in
his country and raised them into ravenous wolves. In the early days of the war, it
was also these ravenous wolf-like nobles who were the most enthusiastic.
After all, so much had been taken from them by Eldrigde’s policies. To change
their status quo, they had to either overthrow Eldridge’s rule, or obtain what they
needed in the war.
It was because of this that during the war, the nobles of Royas were
extraordinarily vicious, defeating the troops of Interkam battle after battle. The
successive victories had made these Royas aristocrats greedier and greedier.
From their perspectives, Interkam was now just a lamb waiting to be slaughtered
that couldn’t mount anything resembling resistance. So three days ago, one of
the aristocrats who participated in the siege chose to aggressively move out and
take down the wall of Colomier.
As a result, when they were attacking the city, Nala led the reinforcement onto
the battlefield through a secluded route, took advantage of her extreme intuition
to choose the perfect moment and flanked this aggressive squad.
It was because Nala had established her prestige within the reinforcement army
that these soldiers were willing to take the initiative and followed her attack.
And their trust wasn’t for nothing, as Nala did indeed lead them to their first
victory in a long time.
Through this battle, the Saintress of Salvation Nala, who has been fighting at the
forefront of the battlefield, won the worship of many people through the hope
she brought, her bravery and beautiful appearance. In the end, most people were
visual creatures.
Even Negary, it was because his men were still essentially human that he took a
humanoid appearance in front of most people. Part of the reason was to invoke a
sense of racial identity, otherwise, there was no need for Negary to keep up a
humanoid appearance at all in front of others.
Even when they knew Negary wasn’t human, as long as he kept up his
appearance, he would still receive their respect and approval, thus making it
more convenient for Negary to control them. If he instead took the appearance of
a tentacle monster, even if Negary had the same fatal sense of charm and
charisma as he does now, besides some people with special fetishes, most of
those who submitted themselves to Negary would lack a sense of affinity.
It was undeniable that appearance played a great role in many cases. If Nala was
a woman with a bucket waist and the face of a sow, it would have been a lot
tougher to convince marshal Wells to give up command of Colomier rather than
how smoothly it was going right now.
After the first victory, quite a few people had apparently been given a sense of
confidence, as some nobles of Interkam had also begun to support Colomier.
Although they were unwilling to submit to the king, they also didn’t want
Interkam to be destroyed. With the emergence of Princess Nala and the hope of
victory she brought, the various powers within the country finally began to
reorganize and integrate themselves into the military.
At this moment, within the fortress city of Colomier, the commanding officers of
Interkam were gathered to discuss their plan of action.
Although the right of command had been transferred to Nala due to Seth the
First’s orders, Nala’s understanding of war was lacking, to say the least, so she
was more like a mascot during this meeting.
The one who would truly decide the battle plan right now was still the previous
commander, marshal Alan Wells and various knights with noble peerage. Among
them, Rhys Laval, who had displayed his excellence in the previous battle, had
also obtained a certain right to speak.
“We are currently inferior to them in terms of both number and equipment” Alan
Wells explained in a deep voice: “After taking that previous loss, that bastard
Kada will surely be a lot more cautious, so I believe it is best that we continue to
fortify our defenses for now, Marshal”
“I think what sir Wells suggested makes sense. Since more and more support is
arriving from forces within the country, keeping up our defenses would be best
to ensure victory” one of the knights agreed.
During this period, the army structure was very complicated. The royal family
had its own army, but it wasn’t too much bigger than an aristocrat’s personal
army. An army consisted mostly of troops supplied by nobles in accordance with
their duties, knights who volunteer their service, and large numbers of hired
mercenaries.
While the army Marshal technically had full control over it, they were still
subjected to the restrictions and opinions of noble knights. The way it currently
was, vassals were afforded a lot of autonomy as long as they fulfilled their
obligations, which was also one of the main reasons why the aristocrats would
rather let this country perish rather than sending more troops to aid the war
effort.
“I don’t think it’s appropriate” Rhys spoke up on the other side: “Royas’ army is
stronger than we are, this is a fact, and also the exact reason why we can’t keep
blindly defending as we have done, otherwise, we might not be able to keep it
up”
If Royas was only a bit stronger than Interkam, then defense was indeed the
correct approach, but in truth, even if they kept up their defenses the same way
they had been doing, Royas’ army would still be able to lay siege and takedown
Colomier in very little time, the difference in strength was simply too great.
“And so, if we really want to seize a chance at victory, we have to think of a way
to actively initiate an attack and teach Royas’ army a lesson. We need to strike at
their morale to put pressure on them, forcing them to halt their offensive
momentum and buy more time to wait for support” Rhys said.
“Are you kidding me?” the knight scoffed: “Choosing to take the offensive
instead of defending while being at a disadvantage is nothing but suicide”
“You think it’s impossible, the Royas army also think it’s impossible, and that’s
exactly why there’s a chance for us to succeed in the first place” Rhys said with
a sigh, this tactic carried great risk, and if they failed, it would mean total
annihilation.
If possible, he would rather not take this risk, but the current situation was one
where blindly defending meant they had no chance at winning.
“Then tonight, a squad of elites will move out from the fortress and perform a
night raid” Nala, who had been listening blankly up to now, suddenly declared,
and caused everyone in the room to be stunned.
“Sir Marshal, are you serious?” Alan Wells stood up in shock and asked.
“Yeah, let’s decide on that, I’ll lead the raid team tonight. Is anyone here willing
to participate?” Nala nodded affirmatively, her instincts told her that this
operation would very likely succeed, and if that was true, then why not?
“It’s too risky, Marshal…” another knight on the side loudly refuted.
“But Interkam has already reached the point where we have to take such risks”
Nala looked up at the knight and softly replied.
“But… but there is no need for the Marshal to take the risk, I can also lead the
team” the knight lost to Nala’s resolute gaze, lowered his head and spoke.
“I have nothing to fear” Nala’s eyes were bright and clear, then her tone
suddenly turned solemn, “Knight, please tell me your name”
“Alkors” the knight stood upright with his hand on his sword, as if he was
receiving some sort of glory: “Alkors Louis, heir of the [School of Steel]”
“Then, are you willing to come with me tonight?” with a smile on her face, Nala
asked softly, exuding the proof of the draconic hero, a unique sense of charisma
that could solicit the adoration of all.
Alkors clenched the hilt of his sword tightly, lowered his head, and answered
with a softened tone: “As you wish”
Chapter 78 - Vol1 Ch78: Floating
Corpse Maggot
Chapter 78: Vol1 Ch78: Floating Corpse Maggot
As Rhys watched from the side, he was also feeling moved.
This was the air of the draconic hero. In history, anyone who awakened the
Dragon’s blood had, without exception, qualities beyond ordinary people.
Whether they became devils or heroes, they had an extremely persuasive sense
of charisma that caused people to willingly follow them. Without a doubt, they
were natural-born leaders.
And today, Nala was displaying this very quality. As Rhys looked around, the
people here were feeling more or less mixed emotions of admiration and
adoration towards this Saintress of Salvation.
And he was the same, he who had lived and was molded by darkness naturally
did not trust others, but if it was Nala, he would pledge his loyalty and trust her
without hesitation.
As night fell, an elite team led by Nala took advantage of the night’s cover and
approached the Royas barracks to initiate a raid.
Just as Rhys had predicted, the long-term victory made the aristocrats of Royas
arrogant, even though Marshal Kada of Royas had faced defeat just before, they
were still holding an impression of Interkam as being a lamb waiting to be
butchered.
Despite having people on night patrol, the Royas soldiers who had been holding
the initiative weren’t very serious about it, in fact, it could even be said that they
were slacking, so the elite team successfully infiltrated the Royas barracks.
“Our goal is to assassinate their commanders, cause internal strife within Royas’
army, and buy more time for our support to arrive” Rhys re-emphasized before
they went in: “We only have half an hour, once that time is up, then regardless of
whether or not we succeed, we must retreat immediately”
As he looked at the others splitting up, Rhys reached for the small cloth bag that
he carried with him. Inside it was the book of monsters that he had picked up in
the graveyard of that village. The opportunity that he mentioned in the meeting
earlier today was never the act of killing the enemy commanders.
Doing that might cause a certain degree of chaos in the Royas army, but it
wouldn’t solve the real crisis. They wouldn’t be able to kill every commander
that Royas had. And after a short period of chaos, this assassination would even
cause the Royas army to accelerate its offensive in retaliation instead.
So if you really wanted to stall the Royas soldiers, you could only rely on other
methods—– such as a plague.
Rhys’ eyes were cold as he walked directly towards his destination. He had
asked around earlier and found out that the daily supply of water used by the
Royas soldiers came from a small lake, where he attacked and killed a sentry
when he arrived.
Looking down at the sentry’s corpse, Rhys took out the book. Although a bit of
hesitation flashed by in his eyes, he still turned to one of the pages. An
underwater monster was depicted here, this monster was weak enough that a
child would be able to kill it with a knife as long as they could overcome their
fear, but if it was allowed to play its role, it would be the most terrifying demon
known to man.
Sounds of disturbance could be heard coming from the barracks. The others had
obviously started to take action, and there was no longer time to hesitate. Rhys
pulled out a dagger, plunged it into the sentry’s body, then dripped his blood onto
the page of the book.
The maggot-like patterns on the page of the book began to come to life as
transparent tentacles began to stretch outwards from the parchment. Rhys
quickly turned the page towards the body on the ground.
The transparent tentacles reached into the corpse’s wound, then slowly slithered
into the wound until it was completely inside the body. Rhys tied a rock to the
corpse’s foot then threw it into the water, as he watched the body slowly sinking
into the water, Rhys was hyperventilating.
If the description in the book wasn’t wrong, then his actions just now were
downright evil. There was no distinction of good and evil in war, but there were
distinctions in the means used for war. Such as massacres or driving peasants
from their homes, the use of chemical weapons or poison, etc. were generally
frowned upon as being unjust.
And his current actions would not only bring disaster to the Royas soldiers, but it
would also spell disaster for generations to come, this lake itself would become a
forbidden zone or restricted area.
The monster he just created was called the Floating Corpse Maggot. This
monster could easily be killed in direct combat, however its true power lies in its
ability to proliferate in the water. When it came into contact with a body of
water, it would produce a large number of larvae that could survive and fully
assimilate themselves into it, they were odorless, colorless and shapeless, just
like ordinary lake water.
However, once a person came into contact with this contaminated lake water, the
Floating Corpse Maggot inside would become parasites within their bodies. A
host of these parasites would feel their limbs weakening, a sense of dizziness as
well as headaches. Furthermore, they would become hungry very easily, if they
couldn’t sate this hunger in time, they would drop dead at any moment. Even if
they didn’t suddenly drop dead, their bodies and physique would gradually
change to look like corpses soaked in water.
Even more frightening was that these maggots could almost perfectly harmonize
their rhythm with water, making it so that even expert practitioners of
[Respiratory Art] would be unable to discover them.
Unless someone knew about their existence and specifically targeted them, these
maggots simply could not be discovered, only through long-term observation
would someone even notice that there was a problem with the water.
This place will probably be known as the cursed lake in the future
Rhys felt a chill as he looked at the calm surface of the lake. This small body of
water would likely take the lives of countless people, and he would be the one
responsible for it.
Looking down at the book of monsters that had another blank page and seven
other pages left, Rhys carefully wrapped it up and swiftly returned to Colomier.
On the other side, Nala was also facing a tough battle. Her opponent was a
middle-aged officer of Royas. She was feeling a sense of discomfort as there was
a sort of power flowing within her opponent’s body, this power was related to
her Dragon’s blood, yet they were mutually exclusive at the same time.
The middle-aged officer was wielding a cutlass that also gave off an ominous
presence that caused Nala to frown involuntarily.
“Interkam’s Saintress of Salvation” Smick said with a sigh: “It should be seven
years since we last met, although I knew this day would eventually come”
“Who are you?” Nala held her knight’s sword as she observed the officer. His
words suggested that he had met her seven years ago.
“Smick Lancher. Let’s just say I was Chris’ comrade-in-arms, after all, we fought
alongside one another seven years ago” a sense of nostalgia flashed by Smick’s
eyes, even after seven years, he still couldn’t forget that battle.
“Although I say that, our standpoints are simply different. Since you are the one
person who could actually overturn Royas’ war situation, I’m afraid I’ll have you
remain here” Smick drew his cutlass and slowly disappeared.
“Is that so?” Nala vaguely remembered Rivers telling her about how they had
fought alongside a Royas soldier named Smick seven years ago. If there were no
mistakes, then this should be him, but as he had said, since they had different
standpoints, there was nothing more to say.
Nala slowed her breathing down. The other person’s breathing had proven to her
that he was also a practitioner of [Respiratory Art], so his abrupt disappearance
should be an effect of a certain school of [Respiratory Art].
Right before it arrived, Nala sensed the other party’s attack, so she raised her
knight’s sword to block it. She quickly noticed something was wrong and
immediately retreated. As she raised her sword again, she found that the weapon
in her hand had already been cut in half.
Chapter 79 - Vol1 Ch79: Sword
Chapter 79: Vol1 Ch79: Sword
“That cutlass…” Nala’s heart sank, she didn’t expect that strange weapon to be
so sharp. Her knight’s sword was something granted by the king. Although it
wasn’t exactly a precious treasure, it was still a fine article of craftsmanship.
Normal knights families would even be able to use it as an heirloom.
And yet it was cleanly cut in half with a single slash, that really was a bit too
much.
“Although I will not kill you because of the ancient covenant, please give up
resistance” Smick’s voice was floating indistinctly in the air, making it so that no
one knew where he would appear next to end your life: “I will hold you captive
until the end of the war”
“Dream on” Nala narrowed her eyes and finally began to take him seriously. A
faint pressure began to awaken on her body as her originally blue pupils turned
into golden vertical pupils, her fair throat also moved ever so slightly, as if some
sort of internal structure was changing.
Smick was surprised to find that, at that very moment, the rhythm of the
surrounding environment had changed by itself to match and harmonize with
Nala. Together with Nala’s [Respiratory Art], Smick even had the illusion that
there was nowhere he could hide.
Daughter of Dragons.
Smick thought of Nala’s other title. Without hesitation, he directly moved in for
the kill, his figure instantly vanished and appeared directly in front of Nala as his
cutlass slashed directly at her.
Nala’s vertical pupil didn’t even blink as if she had turned a blind eye to the
incoming cutlass. The air seemed to condense right at this moment to block
Smick’s cutlass, and even Smick’s harmonization with the surrounding rhythm
was forcefully cut off.
Nala swung the broken sword in her hand and left a clear mark on Smick’s chest,
as if there was an invisible blade at the end of the broken sword.
Nala’s eyes slowly changed back to normal as the sound of armor clamoring
could be heard outside. Obviously, Royas’ army had started to respond to their
raid, she didn’t try to confirm Smick’s status and instead instinctively retreated.
Soon after Nala left, quite a few soldiers had surrounded this place. Smick
slowly stood up, the wound on his chest had already formed a scab. After being
infected by the Soul’s blood, his physique was no longer that of a human, so
such wounds would heal in an instant.
As he glanced towards where Nala had escaped, his eyes became sullen. He
raised his hand, looked down at his powerful palm and felt a deep sense of fear.
Ultimately, ‘he’ still chose to hold back.
Smick then covered his face and groaned wildly.
The elite team would soon return to Colomier. Their raid tonight could be
considered to be relatively fruitful. They destroyed a granary, killed five
commanding officers, some soldiers, and managed to cause a certain amount of
chaos in the enemy ranks. Although at the same time, they also lost three to four
people, all of whom were elites.
Of course, if you counted the Floating Corpse Insect that Rhys released as well,
then this operation could be considered to be extremely successful.
But for Interkam, who has been passively taking a beating all this time, this was
also another rare victory. In order to improve morale, they even held a small
celebration for the soldiers. However, during the party, Nala who was the focus
of them all, seemed a bit distracted.
My sword is a problem, if I encounter him next time, I would be at a weaponry

disadvantage again
Nala looked down at the broken sword in her hand and thought about the battle
with Smick. She could feel that he was still somewhat holding back, otherwise it
would have been her who was wounded and not him.
“Are you worried about your weapon, Marshal?” asked a knight next to her.
“You are?” Nala really had no impression of this person: “I really am lacking a
good knight’s sword”
“Elbas Qi” the knight answered: “My territory is quite close to Colomier, we
found a treasured sword there recently, I’m sure it would satisfy you, Marshal”
“To be honest, I originally wanted to keep the sword as an heirloom, but now it
seems like it would be best to give it to your excellency, or perhaps the sword
had been waiting for your excellency in the first place”
“What do you mean?” Nala was a bit puzzled.
“I’ve already sent someone to pick it up. The sword should be ready to be
presented to your excellency in a short while” Elbas replied with a smile.
In the evening, when the sword was delivered, Nala finally understood what the
man had meant. As soon as she saw the sword, Nala felt that she had a wondrous
connection with the sword.
“It was said that the blood of a dragon was added to the sword when it was being
forged. With each swing, you could hear the roar of the dragon. Unfortunately, I
simply can’t use this sword” Elbas explained with a sigh: “With every swing, I
feel my heart being oppressed by an unknown force. And if someone tried to use
it forcibly, they might even cough up blood and collapse on the spot”
“I think it must be that we were not qualified to wield it, but since the Marshal’s
Dragon Bloodline has been awakened, your excellency must be the fated master
of this sword”
Rhys felt something amiss as he listened from the side. After all, right after
Nala’s sword had just been broken, someone immediately offered her a sword
that fitted her perfectly, this was too much of a coincidence. But he had already
asked the people in the camp, Elbas was indeed a noble with a nearby territory,
and someone had tested that sword prior to bringing it to Nala, confirming that
there was no such thing as poison or a curse on it.
Moreover, even with Nala’s superhuman intuition, she didn’t perceive any
malice, so she reached out and received the knight’s sword. The sword’s guard
was a pair of dragon wings, and if you looked from the side, you would even
notice that there were patterns of dragon scales on the blade of the sword.
As Nala held the sword in her hand, she felt a connection forming between the
weapon and her bloodline. The sword almost felt like an extension of her arm, at
the same time, it greatly promoted the awakening of her Dragon’s blood. With
this sword, her strength had risen by at least 30%.
As Nala brandished the sword, the weapon gave off a faint rumble almost like
the roar of a dragon, the knights that gathered around also rained her in praise
and admiration. This kind of display could also improve the morale of the
troops, and if this story were to be passed down, it could even become a part of
myths and legends.
Standing amongst the crowd, Elbas had a satisfied smile on his face. The task
that Lord Negary assigned him had been completed, and he had confirmed that
Nala’s intuition would not react to pure goodwill, but sometimes goodwill
wasn’t necessarily a good thing.
For the next few days, Royas’ offense was indeed slowed down. The Floating
Corpse Insects had already begun to spread among Royas soldiers. Although
Floating Corpse Insects died very easily, there were many places where water
was necessary within the barracks, so their speed of propagation wasn’t slow.
There weren’t a lot of ways to deal with a pandemic in this era. When the water
problem was noticed, quite a few soldiers and even officers had already been
infected causing the war situation to tilt so that at least for now, the war was no
longer one-sided. And with the arrival of support from various forces, the threat
of Royas had basically been resolved in Colomier, causing many in Interkam to
call it a Divine Grace.
When the horns of counterattack were blown in Interkam, several battles were
still being ongoing in the underside that no one could see.
〖Eldridge, how much longer can you sit still for? 〗 Negary sat on the throne and
peered into the distance while his figure slowly faded into the darkness: 〖The
infiltration into the Church of Divine Grace must also be accelerated 〗
Chapter 80 - Vol1 Ch80: Three Years
Of War
Chapter 80: Vol1 Ch80: Three years of war
With Negary’s involvement, the war gradually leaned towards Interkam and the
vigorous counterattack began.
Under Nala’s lead, the lost territories were reclaimed little by little, causing
Interkam who nearly had their spine broken to burst with renewed enthusiasm
and vigour.
The nearly-ruined country of Interkam was once again rejuvenated, and Nala’s
name of ‘Saintress of Salvation’ was becoming more and more legitimate day by
day.
The war was also becoming crueller day by day. Among the land that they
reclaimed, quite a few of the nobles who used to own them were already dead. If
you make enough military contributions in battle, then those who were originally
peasants could become knights, while those who were originally knights could
obtain peerage and their own territory.
Meanwhile, Royas’ side was even more dedicated to the war, because they had
no other choice. Under the pressure Eldridge had placed, these nobles barely had
any rights and authority remaining. If they couldn’t win this war, then the only
choice left for them was to launch a rebellion on Eldridge.
The counterattack began and continued for three years, the devastation and
intensity of which was significantly greater compared to the seven years before
that.
This was a long staircase with stone lampstands lining on both sides that housed
orange flames within them. At the end of the staircase, there was a huge black
stone statue that depicted a humanoid creature. The creature had both arms
extended upwards as if begging for something, or perhaps embracing something.
The stone statue was facing away from the staircase, while a person was staring
at the back of this stone statue as if pondering something.
Even when there were noises coming from the stairs behind him, the man didn’t
pay any attention to it and simply continued to stare at the stone statue. His face
was a little blurred, but if someone focused on him, they would feel that he gave
off a natural sense of pressure, followed by a feeling that he was born to be
above them. As if the only thing that they should do was prostrate themselves at
his feet.
If the people of Hale saw this man, they would find his existence to be similar to
the God within their perception, he was like an abyss that no matter how much
one tried, they would never be able to tell his true depths.
“Your Majesty, Klee County—-” two men in uniform appeared from the bottom
of the stairs, both of them had heavy expressions on their faces. Quite obviously,
the situation of Royas today had made them concerned.
“I already know” Eldridge interrupted the two. It was simply the loss of Klee
County that was reclaimed by Interkam, even though Klee County was one of
the few territories originally belonging to Interkam that they still had left.
This stone statue in front of him was called the Statue of the Last God. It was the
root of Royas. The ancestral spirit ritual of Royas and the potion of the Last God
he developed, both came from this stone statue.
“What a hopeless world we live in” Eldridge said with a sigh. After several
generations of accumulation, it was he who managed to obtain more information
from the Statue of the Last God. It was information from the Statue of the Last
God that shaped Royas into what it was today, but it was also what was causing
Eldridge to slowly step towards his destruction.
For example, the truth about the collapse of the First Empire. The First Empire
was called the Age of the Gods. At that time, among the three gods born from
the first flame, except for the Giant that created all things from his body, the
New Deity and the Progenitor Dragon still remained in this world. Both the
Divine race and the Dragon race were not considered rare.
Unfortunately, the majority of the Divine race and Dragon race then abandoned
this world. It could be said that, from the perspective of this world, the New
Deity and the Progenitor Dragon were both sinners. It was their abandonment
that led to the first eruption of the Black Abyss and caused the First Empire to
perish.
If the Last God, which was this statue in front of him, had not appeared together
with a few other heroes who stood up to save this world, then the world itself
might have already returned to the Black Abyss.
The price to pay for salvation was that the Last God turned into the statue that he
was today. Furthermore, now that the Black Abyss had become turbulent again,
who are they going to rely on if there was only one Last God? That fake God
from the Church of Divine Grace? Or the ghouls in Sacred Valley?
Perhaps Negary, who has caused me countless troubles, might be qualified to do

such a thing. But that entity would definitely not do that, even if this entire world
fell to ruin, he would not do such a thing.
“Who’s their leader?” Eldridge asked.
“Nala Tagula” his two subordinates replied in a deep voice.
“I understand, you may step down” Eldridge nodded and continued to stare at
the stone statue.
Eldridge’s attitude was causing his two subordinates to feel more and more
puzzled day by day. With his majesty’s greatness, in the past, he would have
already arranged layers upon layers of preparations so that even the so-called
Saintress of Salvation wouldn’t even get a chance to resist.
But in truth, ever since the appearance of that Saintress of Salvation, Eldridge
had not left this place, nor did he send down any orders. For the last three years,
it had been them who dealt with every official business, big or small.
“Saintress of Salvation, hah hah” Eldridge simply grinned.
She is indeed Salvation, just not for a mere country.

He stared at the Statue of the Last God and fell back into contemplation.
“Your Excellency the Princess, please hand over the command to Sir Rhys Laval
and come with me back to the capital to receive further orders” the herald coldly
said and caused a disturbance in the barracks.
“This is a decision made by both His Majesty and the Grand Dukes” the herald
continued.
Nala was currently donning her armour with the dragon scale sword in her hand,
compared to three years ago, she had matured considerably.
She glanced around herself, the nobles and knights who followed her were
displaying anger and confused expressions on their faces, but some of them had
also lowered their heads in shame.
Rhys was not blinded by the right to command. He understood very well what
was happening right now, it was nothing more than the country’s own power
struggle. At this point, Interkam had already reclaimed the majority of their lost
territories, leaving at most one or two battles left.
As the Saintress of Salvation who had saved Interkam, Nala’s prestige had
reached a terrifying degree, enough to cause a few people to lose sleep. Seth the
First was certainly one of them, but they also included the very aristocrats who
supported her to this position in the first place.
Wasn’t it Eldridge’s prestige that allowed him to completely oppress every single
force including aristocrats within his country? Well, the current Nala had a level
of prestige that surpassed Eldridge’s prestige in Royas at the beginning of the
war.
If she really took the throne, the power of aristocrats in Interkam would likely
fall to a historical low. If these people were able to sit still while Interkam fell to
ruin for the sake of their aristocratic rights, it was natural that they wouldn’t sit
still and watch as Nala continued to develop her forces and prestige.
Naturally, Nala’s character could be vouched for by all of her subordinates and
the people she had met, but there was still the Church of Divine Grace who
placed her onto this position in the first place. Not to mention her devout
believer of a mother, these were all factors that could affect her.
Therefore, victories under Nala’s name could not be allowed to increase.

Meaning, recalling her to the capital to act as a mascot was the right choice to
make. This way, Nala would only be the leader in the early stages of the
counterattack, while it would be Rhys who truly completed the counterattack.
Even if Rhys didn’t want to admit it, he was still a member of the nobility, he
could support Nala’s ascension to the throne, but he could not allow Nala
become the puppet of the Church. And this was also part of the noble’s
consideration.
Although Nala was simple, she was not stupid. This command was jointly issued
by the majority of those in power within the country, she couldn’t resist it, nor
did she plan to do so.
“Be careful of Seth the First. The other domestic nobles might still hope for you
to take the throne, but Seth would surely try to do something about it” as Rhys
took over command and became the new Marshal, he whispered that to Nala.
The only thing he could do right now was to take good control of military power
for Nala’s sake.
Chapter 81 - Vol1 Ch81: Withdrawal
And Negotiations
Chapter 81: Vol1 Ch81: Withdrawal and negotiations
Reystromia.
Negary had become more silent over the past few years. Because of the war,
Reystromia no longer enjoyed the prosperity it had in the past, and most people
here were either deserters or mercenaries.
There were also still some desperate smugglers, but not many.
〖 I had thought that in lull of Nala’s appearance, Eldridge would fight back, but
strangely, he had chosen to remain indifferent instead 〗Negary’s voice could be
heard, but he was nowhere to be seen on his throne: 〖 Granny Seal’e, your
prophecy seems to be incorrect 〗
“Lord Negary, this old one’s prophecy is not wrong. Eldridge will surely clash
with Nala. This is their destiny” Granny Seal’e who was standing by the throne,
as usual, confidently said.
“I have seen it with my own eyes, the flames are about to go out. Eldridge
Andrea has made his choice, he has risen because of the Last God, and so he will
be bound by the Last God. Since he did not choose to confront Nala, that meant
that he had chosen to back down”
〖 Eldridge… 〗Negary sighed. Despite them never meeting face to face before,
this opponent and food that he had coveted for a long time, had made him a little
disappointed: 〖 And so he chose to let Nala win 〗
“Yes, he had backed down, there were no other choices for him. Everything of
the Last God was restraining him. And now that Nala had appeared, this
renowned King hailed as the greatest ruler in Royas’ history, had chosen to back
down. He chose to pass on the responsibility that originally belonged to him to
Nala”
〖 It’s almost time, yes? 〗 Negary asked. This had been the 21st year that he had
been in this world. In these 21 years, he had grown from a clueless remnant soul
to becoming one of the beings that stood at the apex of this world. He died in
this world, became a remnant soul in this world, changed in this world, grew in
this world, and now, he would finally break off from this world.
“Yes, Milord, the Black Abyss is near, everything will soon come to an end. But
no matter what they choose, it will be us who will obtain victory!!” Granny
Seal’e declared excitedly.
〖 Then recall the three troops 〗 Negary’s voice was calm. The ‘three troops’ he
spoke of were all the forces that he had organized and developed over these
years. Including the reorganized Crowmen, the elite Ghostmen, and the secretive
Dragonmen.
Nala sat on the side seat of the audience hall as the Princess.
Sitting next to her was Seth the First with a fake smile on his face. In the last few
years, his figure had become a bit inflated and gave off a kind impression at a
glance.
Nala uncomfortably moved her arm a little.
This damn lady’s dress is limiting my range of movement. If I use just a bit too
much strength, it’ll completely rip and become ruined, I really can’t understand
what the use for such clothes are at all.
“Ladies and Gentlemen, our counterattack is finally over. Marshal Rhys will
soon return with news of victory and an ambassador of Royas. After we
complete the post-war negotiations with Royas, all those who have made
significant contributions will receive the rewards that they are due” Seth the First
maintained his amiable smile and raised his cup, declaring this exciting news to
the aristocrats who had gathered around.
The war simply could not go on any longer. The biggest problem of which was
population, when it came down to it, a war was only a game of population.
During these long years of war, large numbers of young men had been
conscripted into the army, both voluntarily and not. If the war went on any
longer, the country would be literally crippled.
The current state was just right, a group of nobles had died, a new group of
nobles had risen, and the country could be settled for at least the next few
decades, everything seemed as beautiful as it should be.
Luen Donner was also here, wearing a luxurious priest robe and a smile on his
face as he sat to the right of the King.
He was currently 30 years old, in a poor family, a man this age would be
considered old, but for those who had obtained the Divine Grace, they were still
considerably young. And it was at this age that he became the youngest Pope in
the Church of Divine Grace’s history.
There were many factors involved in this, one of which was undeniably his own
efforts, but his own status also brought him a great advantage. His late mentor
was Cardinal Augustin who had considerable influence in the Church, thus
leading to the majority of the Cardinals supporting him during the Church’s most
recent election.
One other reason was war. War had always been a great opportunity for forces
and organizations to change their chains of command. For example, Luen’s
greatest rival for the position, a Cardinal who was older and more prestigious
than he was, lost his life in the war.
Coupled with his status as an aristocrat, he could better coordinate the

relationship between the Church and nobility. Finally, with a bit of “luck”, he
finally realized his ambition and became the Pope of Divine Grace.
The next step is to take this opportunity to spread the influence of the Church
Luen glanced at Nala and Seth the First by his side. The reason why the Church
of Divine Grace agreed to withdraw Nala from the frontlines was precisely
because Seth and he, along with the remaining domestic nobles, had reached an
agreement.
During the peace talks with Royas, they had worked together to pressure Royas’
ambassador, using the advantage of being the victor, they forced Royas to allow
missionaries from the Church of Divine Grace into their country.
This was how humans were, Luen’s initial goal was only to become a Cardinal;
after becoming a Cardinal, he set his eyes on becoming the Pope; and right after
becoming a Pope, he wanted to become the greatest Pope in the history of the
Church and achieve his great ambition of spreading the Church’s influence to the
entire continent!
God’s light should shine on more people, so as to prevent the advent of the Black
Abyss
Luen thought to himself.
After becoming the Pope, he obtained access to various secrets hidden within the
Church, the most important of which was related to the disaster that spanned the
entire continent, the Black Abyss.
Within the records of the Church of Divine Grace, the light of God cut through
the Black Abyss, which produced the holy flame and purified a corner of the
Black Abyss to form this continent. But God did not stay for long, as his battle
with the Black Abyss continued.
During the First Empire, it was due to the false God and Dragon who abandoned
God that the Black Abyss recovered and resurfaced. During the Second Empire,
it was because everyone had prayed and obtained the attention of God once more
that they managed to calm the Black Abyss again.
But this corner was simply too small, and God did not grant them his attention
for a lot of time. Following the fall of the Second Empire, the faith of their God
slowly faded away. During the Fourth Empire, this faith was even distorted to
become a faith of all spirits of the world.
Fortunately, after the collapse of the Fourth Empire, the first Pope found the first
Divine Grace of God from the remains of the Second Empire. Only when the
light of God can shine on the world once more would the Black Abyss be
completely purified and the world return to normal.
The more people that believe, the more they can attract the eyes of God
Luen’s heart was full of calculations about expanding the Church of Divine
Grace.
Not too long later, Rhys returned to the capital together with the many noble
knights of the army. Naturally, there were also several ambassadors of Royas
who accompanied them. For the next few days, the negotiations for a post-war
treaty as well as the necessary reimbursement of benefits for both sides took
place.
The ambassadors of Royas made concessions for much of the demands, but there
was one thing that the ambassadors would not budge on no matter what: that
was, Nala, as a representative of the Interkam Kingdom, must personally head to
the border and sign the final agreement.
Chapter 82 - Vol1 Ch82: We Are
Knights
Chapter 82: Vol1 Ch82: We are knights
The negotiation soon reached a deadlock. The Kingdom of Royas has chosen to
compromise in a lot of aspects, but the person who signed the contract had to be
Nala.
Even without thinking, anyone could tell that there was some sort of scheme
hidden here. Nala was the Saintress of Salvation of Interkam, as well as its
Princess. If nothing went wrong, she would become the next sovereign of
Interkam.
This request was rejected immediately after it was made. Many noble knights in
the country were followers of Nala. Although they had chosen to abandon Nala
when they regained command of the army, it was also because of this
abandonment that they felt ashamed and vowed to upkeep their chivalry as well
as the bottom line of pride for nobility.
However, it turned out that this ‘bottom line of pride” was basically the same as
nothing. A few days after the negotiations reached a deadlock, the opinion of this
being ‘a condition that cannot be accepted no matter what’ changed. Because the
Royas army was once again reorganizing itself.
As the Royas’ side had declared, if Interkam couldn’t accept this condition, then
there was no longer any need for peace talks.
“This is just signing an agreement, there wouldn’t necessarily be any danger.

Isn’t it selfish that the Princess didn’t agree? Isn’t she the Saintress of Salvation?
Why couldn’t she agree to something this small?”
At some point, this kind of argument started to make sense for the nobles, and
people began to support the Princess accepting this condition to end their
negotiations. Interkam at this point was unable to handle another war, the long
battle so far had caused the nobles to feel a bit crippled and unwilling to bear any
more losses.
And just as history had shown, if there was a first betrayal, there would be a
second. Since Nala did not blame or spurn them the first time they did it, she
would also not do it the second time. After all, she was the benevolent Saintress
of Salvation!
The nobles continued to manipulate the public opinion to force Nala into making
a decision. According to them, Nala was just a fortunate village girl, anyone else
would have been able to succeed if they were in her shoes, they used every
means they had to slander Nala.
These aristocrats’ behaviours grew increasingly contradictory by the day. On one

hand, they hoped that Nala would agree to be the representative to sign the treaty
so that their interests and benefits could be assured; but on the other hand, they
also didn’t want Nala to agree.
Because that would prove that Nala was nothing more than that, and her
‘Saintress of Salvation’ title was nothing but a name. It would mean that she
wasn’t so benevolent herself, making their behaviours appear not quite as selfish
and miserly, how great would that be?
Compared to the others, Seth the First’s behaviour was a lot more consistent, he
wished for nothing but for Nala to walk to her death, that way the throne would
only be his.
The majority of the nobles, for the sake of their benefits, finally broke down that
tiny last bit of pride they called the ‘bottom line of nobility’ and agreed that Nala
should go and sign the treaty.
As for the ordinary people, although Nala’s prestige was high among the
civilians, they couldn’t change the decisions of the nobles. Not to mention that
most of them also supported Nala going to sign the treaty, they weren’t even
feeling ashamed about it. After all, her so-called title of ‘Saintress of Salvation’
was because she should be dedicating herself to bring them salvation, should she
not?
In Interkam, only the Church of Divine Grace had yet to make a public
statement, while they were practically bombarding each other with words during
the debates. Most of the upper echelon disagreed with sending Nala, because it
was them who supported Nala to her current position. As soon as Nala became
the Queen, they would be able to reap the generous rewards of their efforts, so
why should they make Nala take such a huge risk now?
While those who agreed with sending Nala believed that this would be the best
chance for them to spread their faith into Royas. If war broke out again, Royas’
domestic rejection of the Church would only increase, and it would become
significantly harder for them to spread into Royas than at any other time.
“Everyone, the Black Abyss is approaching, we have no time” Luen declared

coldly with the scepter in his hand “The light of God should be shining on more
people, not limited within Interkam, our time is running out”
The controversy within the Church of Divine Grace was gradually suppressed by
Luen. He couldn’t help but recall the scene of a few years ago. At that time, it
was his persuasion that made Nala come forward, and now, it would also be him
that might be sending her to her death.
“What I do, I do for the sake of the world!”
Nala didn’t pay any attention to the negotiations of the past few days, nor did she
bother with the words of gossip around her. She simply stayed home and
accompanied her mother, Isabella. The woman was currently only a bit older
than 40, but she already appeared to be 50-60 years old.
The hard life in her early years had left her with various afflictions. Especially
when Nala was born, she had no time to rest after giving birth and had to work
continuously to feed both herself and Nala.
“Nala, don’t go” Isabella held Nala’s hand and begged, “Don’t learn from your
father”
It was now the same situation as with Jacob back then, surrounded by the
villagers, swayed by the notion of a ‘greater good’ and forced to enter a path of
death.
“But this is the right thing to do” Nala softly said with unprecedented
tenderness: “I can’t sit back and watch the war break out again. If I don’t do this,
I’m sure I would regret it”
“Mother, I am also hesitating, but haven’t you taught me before? When I am

faced with difficult choices, I should choose what I think is the right thing to do”
Nala continued: “And right now, I need to choose the right thing to do”
Isabella’s eyes were unprecedentedly sorrowful. All those years ago, her
husband had lost his life to make the right choice. She could only support his
decision back then, and right now, when she wanted to stop Nala’s decision, she
found out that she couldn’t stop her anymore.
Ever since she pushed Nala to take up the position of ‘Saintress of Salvation’,
she had been unable to stop it.
Looking at Nala leaving the manor, looking at the crowd of cheering people,
Isabella suddenly felt that the ‘Saintress’ of something or other shouldn’t have
existed in the first place. These people had obviously forgotten that Nala was
hailed as the ‘Saintress of Salvation’ because of her actions and not the other
way around! She had no obligations to do anything for the sake of that name!
Those people, they did not deserve salvation!
But it was already too late, with Nala’s agreement to go, the negotiations were
quickly completed. The only thing left to do now was for the representatives of
both countries to meet and sign the peace treaty at the border.
Those who would attend this signing included the Church of Divine Grace’s
missionary group, a team of knights, and the Saintress of Salvation, Nala.
“Your Excellency Nala, please allow us to come with you” a team of knights
rushed over and knelt on one knee in front of Nala, the leader of this group was
the heir of the [School of Steel], Alkors Louis.
“Alkors, I remember that you have been awarded the peerage to become a
Viscount, didn’t you say that you were discussing marriage with an Earl’s
daughter? There is no need for you to follow me this time” Nala said with a
smile.
“Those things don’t matter now” Alkors stood up, drew his knight’s sword, and
held it up with both hands in front of his face, allowing the mirror-like blade to
reflect his face and resolution. Behind him, the other knights also did the same,
raised their swords in front of their faces and declared in unison: “We are
knights, and we are not afraid to die!”
Chapter 83 - Some People Do Not
Deserve To Be Saved
Chapter 83: Vol1 Ch83: Some people do not deserve to be saved
“I told you, Princess Nala would definitely agree, she is the Saintress of
Salvation after all”
Such remarks, ever since Nala made her choice, Rhys had heard these same
words countless times.
Looking at the smiles on those people’s faces, Rhys felt disgusted like never
before.
After taking over command from Nala and finishing the reclamation war, the
name of Marshal Rhys had become renowned. In fact, under the propaganda of
some people with ulterior motives, his role in the war had been excessively
exaggerated, allowing him to even obtain a greater peerage than before. At a
glance, he was simply the winner in life.
“These people are not worth saving” recalling what they had been doing these
past days, Rhys suddenly felt that despite gaining prestige, status, and power, he
had never been redeemed. He was still walking in darkness.
If he chose to plunge further into the darkness, then in the next few decades,
regardless if Seth the First managed to keep his throne or not, regardless if the
Church of Divine Grace could spread into Royas or not, Rhys would be able to
obtain what others could only dream of for their entire lives. He would become
one of the pillars of power within Interkam, wealth, title, reputation, women, all
of these would be within his arm’s reach.
“Unfortunately, Nala is still too straightforward” Rhys took out the book of
monsters and turned over its pages: “Without my help, she is only a little girl
after all. I walk in the darkness, but what I pursue is that pure light”
He turned to the last page of the book of monsters. Depicted here was a
terrifyingly powerful monster, it had no form, it was the plague that most people
would dread. Once unleashed, it could cause the death of an entire city, or
perhaps an entire nation, if left unchecked.
Rhys cut his hand and dripped his blood onto the page to activate the book, then
placed it inside a secret room, placed enough meat inside to act as a hotbed for
the monster, and sealed it shut.
As an aristocrat, most people could not intrude his manor without his
permission. In other words, as long as he lived, this secret room would never be
opened. However, if he were to not return from this trip, then those greedy and
foolish people would surely not stay their hands from his treasures.
Rhys got onto a carriage and looked around at the crowd of people outside
celebrating the arrival of peace. He smirked, thinking to himself:
Pray, all of you, pray that nothing happens to Nala, otherwise, you people aren’t
worthy of her salvation.
〖 When Eldridge and Nala meet, the Dragonscale Sword will finally play its
part〗 Negary quietly waited.
Since a long time ago, after Granny Seal’e took refuge with him, he had been
planning this matter. In this world, he had reached his limit. Because of the
limitations of this world, and the limitations of himself, he couldn’t advance any
further.
And so, what he needed to do was find a way out of this world. Negary had
ordered someone to use the True Spirit Soul Transmigration method he obtained
from the otherworldly soul all those years ago, but after the person’s soul
retracted into his True Spirit, he died.
And similar to a normal person’s death, the True Spirit simply reincarnated
without transmigrating to another world. Through this experiment, Negary
realized that the method he obtained wasn’t necessarily incorrect, simply that he
was missing something.
For example, the coordinates of other worlds. Without a coordinate and a way to
lock-on to that coordinate, the so-called True Spirit Transmigration was nothing
but a direct shortcut to reincarnation.
Therefore, if he wanted to leave this dilapidated world, he had to think of other

ways. For example, in ancient times, how did the New Deity and Progenitor
Dragon leave this world? They originally left with their entire race, leaving only
a few members who weren’t willing to leave.
And so, before anything else, the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon must have
obtained the coordinates of another world, that was why they were able to leave.
The foresight of Granny Seal’e had also confirmed this.
Naturally, before confirming whether or not he could borrow those previous

channels to leave this world, it was essential that the Black Abyss must be
prevented from coming back. Otherwise, being shrouded by the Black Abyss,
this entire world would change, even Negary himself wasn’t sure what he would
become after being covered by the Black Abyss.
This was unacceptable to Negary, so someone must inherit that ancient mission
and relink the flames, preventing the arrival of the Black Abyss. However, not
just anyone could qualify for this task.
In the first place, why did both the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon choose to
leave?
They were originally creatures born from the Black Abyss, whose nature was
changed by the flames. There was simply no better fuel to prolong the flame
than the three original Gods who came from the first flame.
However, besides the Giant who chose to first take up that responsibility, the
New Deity and Progenitor Dragon both decided not to return to the Black Abyss,
nor to prolong the flames, but to escape.
Strictly speaking, if the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon had chosen to take up
their responsibility, there wouldn’t be so much trouble like there currently was.
But unfortunately, they both chose to escape. The Last God took the New Deity’s
place as fuel for the flame, but in the end, he was only a substitute, incomparable
to the authentic one.
That was why today, this world’s level of supernatural power had fallen to its
current pathetic state, and why the flames were about to die out again. And
Eldridge, who had acquired the power of the Last God, was bound by the same
mission to become a new substitute.
That was the case until Nala showed up. Since her Dragon’s blood had
awakened, she barely had the qualifications to replace the Progenitor Dragon.
Because she was still too weak for the job, Negary gave her the Dragonscale
sword.
That sword was an extremely precious treasure for anyone with the Dragon
Bloodline. A person with Dragon’s blood who came into contact with this sword
for a long period of time was more likely to awaken their bloodline. For Nala,
the role of this sword was to make it so that Nala would gradually grow closer to
becoming a true dragon.
“Before signing the peace treaty, I ask that her excellency the Princess to come
with me to meet someone” the emissary of Royas, who was also an acquaintance
of Nala, was the aging Smick Lancher, who firmly declared that as he held the
peace treaty in his hands: “If the Princess isn’t willing to, then the Kingdom of
Royas can only wage war once again”
So it’s finally here?
Behind Nala, the knights who followed Nala here all had serious expressions on
their faces. The Royas Kingdom was willing to give up so many benefits, even
risk starting another war, just to get Nala to arrive at the border, surely for a
scheme of some kind. If Royas were to try and use this matter to force Nala to
bend to their every will, these knights would be the first to retaliate.
“Please don’t misunderstand, we don’t have any intention of hurting her

excellency the Princess” Smick had a bitter look on his face: “At this point, it is
already impossible for us to hurt her excellency in any way”
“His Majesty, King Eldridge wants to see you” Smick said “His Majesty is not
too far from here, and you can bring your knights with you”
“Our ambitions were certainly part of the reason why the Royal Kingdom first
started the war, but now it is nothing more than a last resort. His Majesty will
inform you of the hidden details” Smick placed his hand on his heart and
declared: “In the name of the [School of Light] and as the head of the Lancher
family, I swear that her excellency the Princess will not be harmed during this
trip”
Nala stared closely at Smick in front of her, then finally nodded.

Chapter 84 - To Walk On The Right
Path
Chapter 84: Vol1 Ch84: To walk on the right path
“The future is clear, Lord Negary” Granny Seal’e said with a smile.
“Eldridge’s methods destroyed the possibility of Nala’s peaceful life” Granny

Seal’e said with a smile: “Nala will accept Eldridge’s terms and become fuel to
prolong the flame, and Eldridge will lose the qualifications to be king”
“When Nala opens the kiln of the first flame, the passage that leaves this world
will be unlocked, and we will leave this world of despair under Lord Negary’s
lead” Granny Seal’e said firmly.
〖 Is the Dragon body finished? 〗 Negary ignored Granny Seal’e’s flattery and
asked while pointing his finger to his forehead.
“The modulation has been completed, Milord’s current body has reached the
limit of what can be achieved in this world. With [Dracotongue], Milord can
even exert power beyond the limits of this world” Granny Seal’e replied
seriously.
〖 Then I will leave helping Nala open the kiln of the first flame to you. The three
troops are at your disposal. Before I go, I still have some unfinished business to
take care of 〗Negary carefully examined this body that took great efforts to
finally create, then gave Granny Seal’e that order.
“Milord wants to go meet Eldridge face-to-face?” Granny Seal’e curiously

asked.
〖 Although he had backed down and gave the qualifications to Nala, he is still
one of the peak entities I’ve met in this world, I have to at least attend his funeral
〗 Negary put on his clothes as well as a robe and left his palace.
Suddenly, Negary turned around, looked at the silent Granny Seal’e, and
solemnly asked: 〖 Granny Seal’e, what do you think is the nature of ‘Life’? 〗
“Lord Negary, in a general sense, what determines who a person is, isn’t their
body, nor their soul, but rather their unique [Origin]” Granny Seal’e was
stunned, and then answered affirmatively: “And the nature of an [Origin] is the
embodiment of the world and the universe, as well as the connection between an
individual with their world and the universe”
“Therefore, the Evil Spirits, entities that exist separately of an [Origin] are
considered to be the error of this world” Granny Seal’e answered him truthfully.
〖 Are you not afraid to offend me? 〗 Negary asked.
“Sometimes, errors might seem to be more correct, do they not? For example,
Nala who has been making the right choice would also face the most tragic
future of all” Granny Seal’e said with certainty: “Because this world itself might
be an error”
〖 Perhaps it is true 〗 Negary nodded and left Reystromia.
Granny Seal’e looked on as Negary left, then gave the orders to the three troops
who were on standby. Some of them were responsible for ambushing the
members of Hales, while others were to create obstacles meant to help Nala
improve herself, forcing her to keep using Dragon’s blood. That way, she would
grow closer and closer to a true ‘Dragon’, thus ensuring her suitability to be the
substitute for the Progenitor Dragon.
Meanwhile, on top of the gloomy staircase, Nala was staring at the Statue of the
Last God, as well as Eldridge who stood behind it. The knights behind her were
all cautiously watching their surroundings.
Although Smick had sworn upon his own honour that Nala would not be
harmed, the thing called ‘honour’ could be worth as much as all the riches in this
world, but it could also be worthless. Putting all you have on the honour of
another is nothing but a stupid act.
“Do you know what you have done?” Eldridge carefully observed Nala, then
finally spoke up after a long silence: “Everything you’ve done is driving yourself
to ruin”
“I’m just doing the right thing, that’s all” Nala didn’t care for Eldridge’s words.
No matter what, as long as she kept walking on the right path, regardless of her
own ending, she would not regret it.
“The right thing…” Eldridge muttered, then continued: “Then did you know,
during your initial battle after Colomier, I had a secret force stationed nearby the
outskirts of Colomier. At that time, if I had given an order, that force would have
attacked from behind and formed a pincer attack with the legion at the front to
completely destroy your army”
“I did indeed feel a sense of crisis at the time, but fortunately it disappeared
afterwards” Nala nodded and admitted. Back then, the Interkam domestic nobles
were in a hurry to retaliate so they didn’t fortify the rear position too well. If an
ambush had indeed come from the rear, there was a certain danger of them being
wiped out.
“That was because I retreated” Eldridge admitted: “If I didn’t retreat, I would
have been able to lead Royas to conquer the entire country of Interkam, then
eventually the entire continent to become the Fifth Empire”
“And the reason I retreated was because you appeared. You gave me a way out”
Eldridge pointed to the Statue of the Last God behind him and said: “This is the
Last God. When First Empire fell, it was he who prevented the advent of the
Black Abyss”
“His power made it so that the more territory he ruled over, the stronger he
became” Eldridge said: “The Andrea family had been connected through
generation after generation of ancestral spirits, finally ending with me obtaining
the power of the Last God”
“But the stronger you are, the more responsibility you have to bear, such as
preventing the next advent of the Black Abyss” Eldridge snapped his fingers to
reveal a series of murals around them. These murals depicted what would
happen if the Last God hadn’t prevented the advent of the Black Abyss.
The sun lost its luster, darkness began to envelop the earth, vegetation withered
and died, and the animals began to mutate into strange, eerie monsters. People
gradually lost their minds and became irrational lunatics. In the end, everything
in the world turned into ashes and returned to their essence, to the Black Abyss.
“This is the Black Abyss” Eldridge pointed to all of them and said: “The Last
God held the hope of the entire continent in his hand at the time, he ignited
himself, turned his everything into the flames and stopped the Black Abyss,
finally ending up as the statue behind me”
“Originally, I also needed to walk this path. I had to lead Royas, conquer the
entire continent, then ignite myself. Because only then would I be qualified to
become the Torch”
“You said that I became your way out. That means I am also qualified to be a
Torch” Nala said calmly, as she observed the tragic murals around her.
“Indeed. Only the three original Gods who came from the first flame have the
qualifications to become the torch. The Giant has already been burned, so what
remained were the New Deity and the Progenitor Dragon”
“The Last God was the replacement for the New Deity, I am the successor of the
Last God, and since your Dragon’s blood has awakened to a significant degree,
you can now become the replacement for the Progenitor Dragon” Eldridge
displayed an extremely mockingly grin: “So, make the right choice now, Miss
‘Saintress of Salvation’”
Choose to become a substitute for the Progenitor Dragon and burn yourself as
the Torch, or choose to sit and watch as the Black Abyss descends and destroys
everything.
However, ever since Nala became the Saintress of Salvation, she had no other
choice. Eldridge’s retreat had granted what Nala wished for, and also pushed
Nala onto the path of self-destruction.
“I will walk on the right path” Nala’s words were still as resolute as she was at
the start, unwavering, unchanged.
Chapter 85 - Vol1 Ch85: King To
King
Chapter 85: Vol1 Ch85: King to king
“Then I will leave everything to you” Eldridge’s smile slowly faded.
He suddenly realized that Nala didn’t choose to dedicate her everything for the
sake of the ‘Saintress of Salvation’ name.
Nala did everything she did because they were correct. That was enough, she
needed no cheering, no honour, and no persecution from anyone. She had never
been lost, as she had always trodden the right path. The ‘right path’ didn’t mean
the righteousness of others, but rather her own righteousness, and that was why
she became the purest Saintress of Salvation.
As a person, she was admirable, so much so that Eldridge felt inferior. If he had
been firm on his own path, he would have already conquered Interkam and
continued on his way to unifying the entire continent.
“I will give you all the information I have about the Black Abyss. You can verify
the truth of the matter yourself” Eldridge signed the peace treaty and returned it
to Nala, then told her one final thing: “To protect the kiln of the first flame, that
group of ‘ghouls’ has moved its entrance to another place. You will need to gain
their recognition before they open the entrance”
“I have given you the specific location” Eldridge’s tone was full of heavy
fatigue: “I wish you a pleasant journey, great Saintress”
“Your excellency, you wouldn’t really agree to become that so-called torch,
would you?” after they exited the ruins of the Last God, Alkors impatiently
spoke up: “Maybe this is all a part of Eldridge’s scheme”
“I can sense that what he said was the truth, and I have also felt the Black
Abyss” Nala squinted her eyes. As her dragon’s bloodline awakened more and
more, she had vaguely been able to sense the Black Abyss approaching.
“But, why must your excellency bear this responsibility? Even if the Black
Abyss is coming, sacrificing the Princess can’t be the only way!” Alkors shouted
in pain and anger.
If possible, they would rather there be an enemy that they could face, that they
could fight against, instead of Nala having to bear this sort of responsibility. But
it was precisely because of Nala being like this that they were willing to give up
their peerage, give up their family and their everything in order to follow her.
“Then, my knights” with a smile on her face, Nala asked softly as she did in
Colomier’s barracks years ago: “Would you like to go with me?”
“As you wish!” several Knights responded with tragic smiles on their faces
without the slightest hesitation.
“You may go back first, Smick” Eldridge once again stared at the back of the
Last God statue and fell into thought.
“This servant is afraid I wOn’t bE aBle tO do tHAt 〗Smick’s voice was

extremely bitter and even contained a bit of madness in his words.
Eldridge turned around to see that Smick’s body had begun to grow black
feathers, his strangely glowing cutlass already drawn, his aging face reverted to
its younger state as a completely different aura than Smick began to gush out
from his body.
“Negary!” Eldridge’s eyes became cold: “To occupy my courtier’s body, are you
ready to offer me your loyalty?”
〖 I came to offer you death, O’ greatest king. Eldridge, your path has reached its
end 〗 Negary flapped the crow wings behind his back and rushed directly
towards Eldridge.
“Despicable Evil Spirit!” Eldridge stood still without moving. From the
darkness, several people in armor leapt out, their swords swung down at Negary
without hesitation.
When he swung the cutlass, it didn’t cut through the opponent’s swords as he
had expected. Negary had to retreat in order to avoid the other armored men’s
attacks.
〖 Ancestral Spirit Armor 〗 as Negary sensed the remnant soul aura on the
armors, he instantly understood what these things were.
Before Eldridge produced the Last God serum, the Ancestral Spirit Armor was
the representative supernatural power of the Royas Kingdom. Strong
Combatants of the Royas Kingdom would choose to sacrifice themselves and
turn their remnant soul into an Ancestral Spirit.
Truthfully, Ancestral Spirits were similar in a way to Negary’s Ghostmen’s

secondary souls, but there was also a difference. The Ghostmen’s secondary
souls undergo a pseudo-release to obtain a supernatural power when separated
from their True Spirit.
While Ancestral Spirits gave up pseudo-release, gave up their field of

perception, gave up their own sense of self to obtain powerful interference force
instead.
The Royas Kingdom would then attach these Ancestral Spirits to their armor,
look for people who were suitable to each Ancestral Spirit and have them put
them on the armor to obtain the power of the interference force. After a certain
amount of training, they would truly become a one-man army who could match a
hundred.
〖 Their swords are reinforced with interference force so they weren’t destroyed?
〗
Negary thought to himself.
The knights didn’t stand still and continued to rush towards Negary with their
swords in hand. Negary didn’t try to avoid them and instead threw the cutlass in
his hand at Eldridge, who was still standing under the stone statue.
One of the knights swung their sword to block the cutlass, while the other
knights’ swords directly plunged into Negary’s body.
“Oh no!” Eldridge silently grimaced as he saw Negary’s body directly explode,
his red blood splashed all over the Ancestral Spirit Armors around him. The
knights all screamed in pain after being contaminated by the blood.
〖 To use an Ancestral Spirit Armor, one’s spirit and mind must be suitable with
the Ancestral Spirit inside. So once the Ancestral Spirit Armor becomes
contaminated, so will the suitable knights wearing it 〗 since Negary’s blood was
mixed with a large amount of Negary’s willpower, it crippled this team of
Ancestral Spirit knights just like that.
Eldridge didn’t even have time to sigh, a huge amount of force erupted right in
front of him as his vision became blurred, a hand appeared abruptly immediately
in front of Eldridge’s face. A hand filled with scales and razor-sharp metal claws.
If Eldridge had reacted any slower, the hand would have inserted itself directly
into his eye sockets, went straight into his skull and messed up everything inside
his brain.
A huge interference force gushed out like a tidal wave and forced the owner of
the hand to retreat and reveal themselves.
“Negary!” Eldridge mumbled the name of his opponent. Descending into

Smick’s body to attract his attention while staying hidden within the darkness,
waiting for an opportunity to deliver a fatal blow, if he called himself the second-
best assassin on this continent, there would probably be no first.
〖 Jliost! 〗 the strange syllable combined with the [Dragon’s Pressure] that filled
the air to release a destructive force that blew Eldridge’s interference force apart.
Negary immediately threw a punch towards Eldridge’s head without any
intention to talk.
As the red and white cranial substances splattered onto the stone statue behind
him, Negary’s dragon pupils shifted without letting down his guard, Eldridge’s
headless corpse slowly faded away to reveal its illusory nature.
〖 You really can’t be underestimated 〗 the pressure that Negary gave off slowly
grew heavier and heavier. Eldridge had taken advantage of the moment when he
was repelled by the interference force to create an illusion and avoid Negary’s
killing blow.
Chapter 86 - Seal Of The Empire
Chapter 86: Vol1 Ch86: Seal of the Empire
〖 Interference force, that’s what I call this power. You humans probably call it
mental power or something to that effect 〗 Negary’s draconic features gradually
shrank as he returned to a humanoid appearance.
〖 Strictly speaking, this should be a power that only remnant souls can possess 〗
Negary continued as his gaze randomly swept across his surroundings: 〖 After
all, the [Origin] controls the soul, and the soul remains stable while the [Origin]
exists, making it almost impossible to produce interference force 〗
〖 And yet your interference force surpasses even mine, an Evil Spirit 〗 Negary
spoke with certainty: 〖 This must surely be the ability you obtained from the
Last God 〗
〖 Let me guess. Earlier you had said that the larger the territories that the Last
God controlled, the stronger he would become. Combined with how much you
reject the Church of Divine Grace, a conclusion can be drawn 〗 Negary
analyzed: 〖 Your source of power is probably something similar to ‘faith’〗
〖 The more citizens that are dependent on you, the more powerful your mental
power would become. Am I right, Eldridge!? 〗 Negary abruptly turned around
and swung his hand with his palm in the shape of a knife, something in the air
resisted him, then quickly fell back to silence.
〖 In other words, this is the moment when you are the weakest 〗 if Negary had
assumed correctly, then this was indeed the time when Eldridge was weakest.
After all, with Royas’ invasion of Interkam failing, the Royas people’s support of
Eldridge wasn’t as pronounced as it was before: 〖 And that’s why you are hiding
〗
Negary’s words were full of contempt as if Eldridge’s current behaviour was

unfit for his status as a king. At this moment, Negary had conveniently ignored
the fact that he had also concealed himself and ambushed Eldridge earlier. It was
as if being shameless and blind to their own faults were essential qualities for
those in a superior position.
Negary’s words contained a certain level of psychological suggestion. Although

he didn’t know whether it would work on Eldridge or not, as long as it could
affect his emotions even just a little bit, that would bring Negary closer to
victory.
For opponents who were essentially just food, Negary could employ strategies
that roused their spirit and force them to exert more of their potential, which
would make their souls more delicious to consume. But Eldridge, whether
Negary wanted to admit it or not, was an entity on the same level as he was, so
Negary wouldn’t play such a dangerous game and would use every means he
could to kill him as soon as possible.
This way, the situation gradually became deadlocked, Eldridge hid in the
shadows and occasionally used interference force to attack and ambush Negary,
but didn’t make any big moves out of fear that Negary would find him.
As Negary had said, his power came from faith. The faith of each person that
supported him would directly reinforce him and make his mental power stronger,
eventually growing to a terrifying degree. But now that the invasion of Interkam
had failed after 10 years of fighting, his power had reached rock-bottom.
Comparing individual strength alone, he was definitely no match for Negary
right now.
It might be easy to say that you are inferior to someone, but how many people
could actually admit such a thing? Especially for people like Eldridge who had
once stood at the peak of the continent, achieving success that far surpassed any
other king of Royas and attaining great glory. However, it was he who defined
this glory and not the other way around, for these kinds of people, they
themselves are powerful.
Even if Eldridge didn’t have his excellent background, he would still have
achieved success, but there would have been differences in the magnitude of
success.
〖 How cautious! 〗Negary walked towards the group of Ancestral Spirit knights
who had passed out because of his willpower, grabbed one of their helmets, and
crushed the helmet with a press of his bare hands.
Although this armor had fused with an Ancestral Spirit, without a wielder, the
armor itself was still laughably weak against Negary’s dragon body.
He slowly rolled the fragments of the helmet into a tiny steel ball in between his
hands, then threw it out like a shotgun shell, scattering the fragments all over the
area. The stone walls all around were swiftly punched full of bowl-sized holes
from the attack.
Perceiving the changes in the trajectory of the steel ball, Negary grabbed one of
the knights and plunged his finger into the knight’s body. [Dragon’s Pressure]
swiftly harmonized his surrounding rhythm as he uttered a foreign syllable:
“Kielit!”
Some sort of power was infused into the knight’s body, who was then thrown by
Negary to the side. The knight’s body started to inflate like a red balloon and
burst, scattering his blood and flesh all around.
An invisible force appeared to repel the blood away, and Eldridge was finally
forced to show himself. It wasn’t because of cleanliness that he did that, but
because the power of [Dracotongue] was infused within the blood, so allowing it
to contaminate him would only lead to an even worse result.
Negary didn’t know a lot of [Dracotongue], only 4 kinds in total. [Jliost], which
meant ‘unstoppable’, capable of destroying everything that obstructed the user,
which represented the peerless power of a dragon.
[Kielit], which meant ‘surging force’, capable of injecting one’s own power into
various items, then manipulate the item through that power. Negary injected his
power into the knight’s body and turned him into a live bomb. Since every bit of
his flesh and blood contained Negary’s power, if Eldridge had been
contaminated, he would be marked by the power and be at an absolute
disadvantage when facing Negary.
In addition to these two syllables of [Dracotongue], there was also the [Deliwo]
syllable that represented defence, and [Cioul] which represented flight, or rather,
levitation. A total of four syllables.
Although these 4 syllables seemed simple, each one of them contained great
power, even the seemingly most useless syllable for flight would become
exceedingly powerful when used well.
“It seems like you’ve made up your mind to kill me” Eldridge’s face appeared
somewhat gloomy. He didn’t ask Negary why he must kill him, if the other
party’s intentions had been revealed, there was naturally no need to hesitate or
prolong anything.
“Unleash! Seal of the Empire!” a huge interference force began to spread to their
surroundings, altering everything little by little.
Normally, mental power or interference force manifested as a power that acted

upon its surroundings like telekinesis, but Eldridge was displaying another use of
interference force.
“My people believe in me, they believe that I can lead them to build a great
Empire, an Empire belonging to the Royas people!!!” the scene around Eldridge
began to change, what was originally a staircase had turned into a large plaza
with people who donned uniforms gathered inside it.
“This is the expectation of each Royas citizen, and the miraculous power formed
by their expectation is also my ideal country!!!” Eldridge stood among the crowd
of people, but stood higher than the rest.
Negary felt the control of his [Dragon’s Pressure] over the surroundings
dropping to nil, if he used [Respiratory Art], he would find that the surrounding
rhythm had completely harmonized with Eldridge.
This was Eldridge’s power, one man turns into an army, one man stands as a
country!
Chapter 87 - I Am A King!
Chapter 87: Vol1 Ch87: I am a king!
As he stood within Eldridge’s ideal country, Negary felt like he was fighting an
entire country with his own strength, as if the air itself was desperately blocking
his actions.
Despite not receiving any obvious attacks, Negary’s fighting strength had been
weakened by 30%, the restriction of [Dragon’s Pressure] had also restricted
Negary’s [Dracotongue].
Each of these Royas soldiers was wearing the same uniform, held up their
weapons and charged at Negary. These people were the manifestations of the
Royas people’s expectations and hope, so they didn’t know fear and never would
retreat. Furthermore, since it was Eldridge who manifested them, each of them
had Eldridge’s experience in battle, were perfectly united, perfectly coordinated
and could exert terrifying strength in battle.
The soldiers endlessly flocked to Negary like a tide. Each of Negary’s punches
and kicks could easily tear them apart, but there were too many soldiers. What
was even worse was that these soldiers left no bodies behind after death.
If they left corpses, they would at least serve to obstruct the next waves of
attacks, but they simply turned into shadows after death, leaving the people
behind them unhindered. As if that wasn’t bad enough, Negary could tell that
these soldiers weren’t actually being killed as they could simply be swiftly
regenerated.
And with his observation, the enemies on the plaza were no longer limited to
these close-ranged soldiers. Archers, cavalry, and even siege weapons like
catapults were slowly manifesting as well.
Within Eldridge’s Seal of the Empire, any commonly-used weapons and forces
within Royas could be manifested without much trouble. In fact, as long as
Eldridge had the strength to maintain them, he could even summon Ancestral
Spirit Armors and Last God serum soldiers within this illusory ideal country of
his.
〖 If this is everything you have, Eldridge, I can declare your death right at this
moment 〗 Negary slowly walked towards Eldridge, killing any attacker with a
flick of his hands.
More and more dragon characteristics began to manifest on Negary’s body, from
scales to horns, dragon wings, then finally a tail. His body was also growing
larger, his humanoid appearance receding away, even the breath coming from his
nose and mouth were starting to be dyed yellow with a smell of sulfur.
Until finally, a golden dragon took flight. As its abdomen slightly sunk in, an
intense flame erupted from its mouth, burning the soldiers in its path and directly
struck Eldridge’s body, crushing him into a pulp.
It took Negary ten years to create this dragon body. If it was only for the purpose
of utilizing [Dracotongue], he wouldn’t have had to go through so much trouble.
Negary’s true goal was to reproduce the power of true dragons from ancient
times, which he had achieved. There was now essentially no difference between
the current him and the dragons of old.
This was also the most recent dragon to have existed ever since the final dragon
‘Versace’ died at the end of the Third Empire.
“Negary, if you were willing to link the flames, perhaps there would have been
no problem for both Nala and me” Eldridge’s voice came from the other side, the
body that Negary crushed was just another illusion.
The response to Eldridge’s comment was a huge dragon roar. Negary’s dragon
body was still growing larger. His [Dragon’s Pressure] swiftly expanded into his
surroundings and silently caused Eldridge’s ideal country to collapse.
In the end, the Royas people’s support of Eldridge had plummeted considerably.
If it was still at its peak, Negary could only choose to defend himself against the
Seal of the Empire instead of crushing it by force like this.
〖 If you can hear their support, you can surely also hear their complaints and
dissatisfaction 〗Negary dragon body gradually shrunk back into a humanoid
shape, his vertical golden pupils stared at the drained-looking Eldridge.
Since the Seal of the Empire created through his mental power had been broken
by force, Eldridge naturally received the appropriate backlash. The words of
complaints and dissatisfaction of the Royas people grew louder and louder in his
mind. They complained about his inactivity during the later part of the war that
allowed Nala to retaliate, complained about how he suppressed the Royas
domestic nobles so much, about how his belligerent actions cost so much wealth
and benefits of the country.
〖 Do you regret it? 〗 Negary carefully approached Eldridge. Although his

opponent seemed like he no longer had the strength to resist, there might still be
some sort of trump card he was still hiding.
“Regret what? Regret that I had retreated?” Eldridge didn’t try to run, since he
had already lost, he might as well retain what little dignity he had left as a king.
His complexion was terrible, but he was displaying an exceptional grin.
Answering Negary’s question, he spoke indifferently: “I am a king! And that was
simply the king’s responsibility!”
“I believe that my offspring will fulfil the dream that I failed to accomplish”
Eldridge stood up and fixed up his appearance for one last time, like a great king
who watched over his subjects, he softly declared: “The Royal Empire will
surely be born”
〖 Then I shall send you on your way 〗 Negary’s [Dragon’s Pressure] overflowed
and filled the surrounding space. The sharp nails of his right hand pierced
directly through Eldridge’s neck chopped off his head.
As Eldridge’s head fell to the ground, Negary turned to look at the Statue of the
Last God behind him. It had always turned its back to the people below with
arms wide opened towards the sky. It appeared to be dignified and noble, like the
guardian god of all living beings. In a sense, he was, since he did choose to
sacrifice himself to prevent the advent of the Black Abyss in the first place.
But if you came to his front, you would find that the Last God had many faces,
all of them were vivid and lifelike, including the faces of dragons, of heroic
humans, mysterious witches and noble gods. Their races were all different, but
they had one thing in common: the expressions on their faces that were full of
pain, unwillingness and despair.
If sacrificing the Last God alone was sufficient to stop the Black Abyss, then
why did the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon try to run away, betraying their
missions and becoming traitors in the first place? Replacing the New Deity and
the Progenitor Dragon might seem simple, but it wasn’t possible without paying
a heavy price.
The Black Abyss at the time was considerably more powerful than it is now. And
so, in order to fulfil his role, the Last God had gone on a hunt and assimilated
powerful supernatural creatures into himself before burning them all together.
It could be said that the Last God alone took out the majority of the supernatural
entities in the world at the time and forced them all to burn away with him. If it
weren’t for him, the supernatural power in this world wouldn’t have fallen to the
state it was today, a mere shadow of its former self.
If Eldridge had walked the same path as the Last God and truly became his
successor, then his loyal subjects would also burn as the Torch together with
him, that was the true reason why he chose to back down when he knew about
Nala’s existence.
Even if his prestige and his honor as the greatest king were to be completely lost.
Even if the very subjects he protected complained and regarded him as the sinner
of the Royas Kingdom, he would still not regret his actions. In his words, that
was his responsibility as a king.
〖 The greatest king, that title is certainly not misplaced 〗Negary turned around
and left, leaving Eldridge’s headless body where it was. Even without his head,
he was still standing at the top of the stairs, as if to watch over his subjects.
Chapter 88 - The ‘Ghouls’ Of Sacred
Valley
Chapter 88: Vol1 Ch88: The ‘Ghouls’ of Sacred Valley
“The Sacred Valley is a group of Assassins” Alkors muttered the information he

collected.
“For the sake of a certain belief, they assassinate people all over the world, not
hesitating to even throw their lives away for it”
“Anyone unfortunate enough to become their target would be killed regardless of

means or price” Alkors scowled as he continued: “These people are simply
lunatics. Their targets included nobles, merchants, adventurers and even kings”
“What’s their purpose?” Nala asked, riding on the horse.
“Because they have the Black Abyss trait!” Alkors sighed: “No matter who that
person is, even if they were a doctor who had saved countless lives, even if they
were a wise monarch, as long as they possessed the Black Abyss trait, Sacred
Valley will kill them”
“And the stronger those with the Black Abyss trait are, the higher-priority they
would become as a target” Alkors said with a bit of disgust: “And the way
Scared Valley determines if somebody has the Black Abyss trait or not is entirely
reliant on a set of unfathomable measurements. Many people have become their
targets without even knowing about it”
“In short, it’s a group of extremists who will stop at nothing for their belief”
“What a horrible organization” Nala received the documents. Some of them

were given by Eldridge, some were obtained through the Church of Divine
Grace, and some were collected by nobles.
When he learned that Nala was going to the Sacred Valley to prevent the advent
of the Black Abyss, Seth the First smiled so wide his mouth almost got stuck that
way, and provided Nala with all the information about Sacred Valley and the
Black Abyss within Interkam’s royal records.
According to Sacred Valley’s own statement, they were the attendants of a great
being, with the Spring of Life in their hands and everything they did was for the
sake of peace of this World.
They valued life more than anyone else and would never hurt the innocent, each
of them holds themselves to an extreme standard with clear beliefs. They
cherished life and considered all lives to be precious and friendly. For them, even
if you demanded ‘protection fees’, committed fraud, robbery, rape, murder, etc.
… no matter how much of a scumbag you are, as long as you did not have the
Black Abyss trait, they were your friend.
If someone in trouble asked them for help, they would be more than willing to
do so. If you wanted to learn how to fight and assassinate from them, they would
also generously teach you without any strings attached. Even if you were heavily
injured and needed water from the Sacred Valley’s Spring of Life, after
verification, they would also hand it to you without question. As long as you
ignored how they vehemently slaughtered people with the mysterious Black
Abyss trait, they could be regarded as the most amiable organization on the
whole continent, even more so than the Church of Divine Grace. After all, the
Church of Divine Grace could sometimes act very cruel during their religious
wars.
Sacred Valley was such a peculiar organization.
“Hales will definitely try to stop our trip to the Sacred Valley. Some other people
will also attempt to carry out ambushes on us, so make sure to keep up your
guards, everyone” Nala looked to the group behind her, which included several
knights who volunteered to follow her, as well as some knights and priests sent
by the Church of Divine Grace to aid her, other than that, there weren’t anyone
else.
Hales had been borrowing chaos of war to grow continuously for the past few
years, including the creation of numerous Evil Spirits in many places and
spreading them all over the continent. Furthermore, as the war raged on, many
people had been ruined, these people who had nothing left were easily drawn to
Hales’ ideals, joined them and caused even more havoc which led to more Evil
Spirits.
So now, Hales was growing stronger very rapidly. If it weren’t for Negary who
stole Ellis away, the ‘unfathomable’ side of their God, the Chopped Hand that
was about to take shape, Hales would have been even stronger right now.
Despite this, two out of Hales’ four sides of God had already returned to their
seats: the Cut Tongue who represented God’s ‘unspeakable’ side, and the
Dazzled who represented God’s ‘unseeable’ side. Hales had chosen to leave
Negary alone and nurtured another Evil Spirit to create the Dazzled.
It was said that the third side of God, the Chopped Hand had also been found
and would soon return to their seat, leaving only the Decapitated who
represented the ‘unreasonable’ side remaining.
Nala didn’t stop for a single moment while riding her horse. Within her
perception, the thing called the Black Abyss was quickly awakening, if they did
not hurry, many people would lose their lives from the precursor of the Advent
of the Black Abyss.
An arrow accurately landed in front of Nala’s horse and caused Nala to pull the
reins. Only to see an archer who didn’t try to conceal himself but rather stood
openly in front of her.
“Your Royal Highness, please return. Don’t go to the Sacred Valley, or I will do
everything to stop you” the person declared with a hoarse voice.
Nala observed the man. A strong body wrapped in layers of bandages, with a
white mask on his face and short silver hair, a spirited man.
For some reason, Nala felt that she had seen this person somewhere before.
Despite him shooting her, it was more of a warning, or perhaps even protection.
Nala could feel that the other party had no intention of hurting her.
“Sorry, I decline your kindness as I have to go there” Nala said sincerely, “Please
get out of the way”
“Sacred Valley won’t recognize you, they won’t even open the door to the kiln
for you” Jason’s voice was particularly hoarse: “You would only be going to
your death, this is meaningless. Return to Ingmarlo, inherit your throne and
become a qualified monarch!”
“You don’t need to worry about the Black Abyss. They aren’t your
responsibilities to bear”
“But right now, I am the only one who can bear them!” Nala wasn’t at all shaken
by the other party’s sincere words.
“Then I am sorry” Jason pulled the string of his bow once again and said
apologetically: “I can only severely wound you to prevent you from going any
further”
“To enter the kiln of the first flame, I need to go through the trial of Sacred
Valley, but you said that Sacred Valley would not recognize me, then I
understand” Nala’s eyes were still crystal clear: “I also have the Black Abyss
trait, don’t I?”
“Yes, it is for this reason that Sacred Valley would never allow you to enter the
kiln of the first flame, because it’s very possible that you are not going to
prolong the flame, but to extinguish it. Perhaps you might already be on the
waiting list” Jason admitted without much trouble.
“Back then, Cardinal Augustin saved my life once, that is why I’m violating the
rules of Sacred Valley in order to tell you about this. Now, return” Jason
persuaded her one last time.
“You are uncle Jason, aren’t you?” through Jason’s words, Nala quickly realized
who this person was. He was hired by Augustin during their crusade on Negary,
and when he was ambushed by a Crowmen, it was Augustin who saved his life.
In any case, not only did he have a connection with Nala, but he understood and
admired Nala’s affairs up to now. For this reason, he didn’t want such a person to
die in vain.
“Sorry” Nala still did not waver in the slightest. If Sacred Valley really had a
solution, Nala would probably cooperate, but considering their actions up to this
point, Sacred Valley had only been using an extreme method to prevent the
coming of the Black Abyss. They would kill everyone with the Black Abyss
trait, but they had no way to truly prolong the flames.
Chapter 89 - May The Glory Of My
Lord Shines On Me Always
Chapter 89: Vol1 Ch89: May the glory of my Lord shines on me always
Jason sighed and released the arrow without hesitation. Everyone had their own
ideals and persistence.
Nala was unwilling to change her mind, so why should he be willing to do so? If
Nala couldn’t even defeat him, then it would be useless for her to go to the
Sacred Valley, if she could defeat him, then she would be qualified to go on.
The Dragonscale sword swung forward and cut the arrow in half. Nala jumped
off her horse and slowly walked towards Jason. At the same time, she told her
followers: “This is my battle. Just wait for my victory”
“No, this is our opportunity to show our worth, my Lord” Alkors admonished:
“Although we do not wish for your Lordship to become the Torch, if your
Lordship has determined yourself to do so, the only thing we should do is to
support your Lordship with all our might”
“There is not much time left. The Lord’s pace shouldn’t be delayed, so I will
deal with this person” Alkors dismounted, drew his sword, and stopped in front
of Nala: “My Lord, please focus on going to the Sacred Valley”
“I understand” Nala looked at the firm face under Alkors’ helmet with a bright
smile, jumped back on her horse and set off towards Sacred Valley: “May glory
be with you!”
Holding his sword in hand, Alkors charged towards Jason and firmly declared: “I
am a knight, I shall execute the will of my Lord and I shall emerge victoriously!”
Jason squinted his eyes, but his expression under the mask didn’t change. He
raised his bow as red rays of light surged forth and infused themselves into the
bow and arrow, a crimson streak of light then shot out towards the charging
Alkors.
He didn’t want to waste time on these knights. What he should be doing right
now is to prevent Nala from going to Sacred Valley. That red streak of light was
the ability he gained from Sacred Valley, which he believed could deal with this
knight.
Sacred Valley was famous for its methods of killing, but no matter what kind of
injuries their members received outside, they could be healed as long as they
returned to the Sacred Valley. This was because the Sacred Valley had the best
method of healing on this entire continent in their possession: the Spring of Life.
The Spring of Life worked the same way that its name suggested, the water
surging forth from the spring was life and vitality itself, and drinking this water
allowed one to heal the majority of a person’s wounds and diseases.
The reason why the Sacred Valley’s assassins excelled at killing was because the
bodies of every Sacred Valley assassin had been trained to its limit. If ordinary
people without innate talent and reasonable means were to perform extreme
exercises like they did, they would only break from overworking their body. But
this problem was nonexistent for the Sacred Valley thanks to the Spring of Life.
In other words, as long as you had enough willpower and was willing to train
hard, under the care of Spring of Life, anyone could reach the limit of their own
body.
Apart from this, the Spring of Life also had another function. For example,
Jason’s modification as a Blood Burner. Their hearts were modified to form a
connection with Spring of Life, which allowed them to store a terrifying amount
of life force. Blood Burners were able to utilize this excess life force to exert all
sorts of incredible power.
Naturally, not everyone could take the Blood Burner modification. Even with a
suitable physique and constitution, the success rate wasn’t high. Jason initially
rejected the modification because he was afraid that the transformation would
not succeed and he could not take his revenge.
But afterwards, when he fell to the verge of death and was transformed into an
Undead by Smick with his cutlass that had been turned into a Ceremonial Blade,
without Negary’s germs to supplement him, his body began to rot away little by
little, forcing him to undergo this modification.
After his modification, Jason could burn the excess life force and inject it into
his weapons, increasing the power of the attack and grant it the red aura of life,
which had a restraining effect on certain entities.
“Don’t underestimate me!” Alkors’ mouth and nose were constantly maintaining
rhythmic breathing, the sword in his hand shined with metallic luster and easily
shattered the red streak of light shot by Jason. The bolt fell to the ground into
small pieces that scorched the ground that they fell on.
“Before I fall, I will definitely not let you interfere with my Lord’s actions”
Alkors raised his sword that once again gleamed with a metallic luster: “[School
of Steel], Alkors Louis!”
Jason watched as Nala and the others galloped away on horseback, turned his
head to face Alkors, and raised his bow once more. His hoarse voice seemed a
lot more serious now: “Blood Burner, Jason Todd”
Jason nocked several arrows on his bow, the red rays of light circulated around
his body and were injected into the arrows, swiftly turning them into red streaks
of light that shot forward. Alkors wielded his sword to defend himself as he
continued to move towards Jason.
The [School of Steel], one of the schools of [Respiratory Art], was characterized
by its unbreakable defensive power. They would be your most reliable shield and
support, as long as they did not die, they would continue to hold up the line of
defence.
“These people with die-hard perseverance are the most unbearable of all, they
are really hard to deal with” Jason sighed. He understood people like Alkors,
once they had a goal, they would not give it up even at the cost of their lives,
because he himself was such a person.
Alkors was able to accurately strike and break each streak of light, but as they
shattered, they would turn into scattered fragments and hit his armour. The
impact wasn’t strong, but they were extremely heated, causing even Alkors’
armour to glow red from the temperature.
His sweat turned into steam and spilled out from his armour, his skin was
already burnt in several places, his hands became blistered from the heat of the
sword and scratched by his grip on the sword, severely wounding it as he fought.
Alkors rushed in front of Jason, turned his sword sideways and attacked Jason
with it. Since his goal was to stop Nala from going to her death, he wasn’t
necessarily an enemy that must be killed, knocking him down was enough.
“Naive” Jason did not evade and instead threw his bow and arrow aside, grabbed
Alkors’ sword with his bare hands. The red vitality around his body surged
forward, infusing itself into Alkors’ sword. The intense heat flowed from the
blade to the hilt of the sword, stimulating Alkors’ disfigured hands even further:
“Drop your sword!”
“Never!” the knight ignored the burning smell of flesh coming from his hands
and moved forward to headbutt Jason.
“Although your defence is strong, you can’t isolate heat. My ability perfectly
counters yours. Stop your attack. If this goes on, your body will not be able to
stand it!” Jason avoided Alkors’ headbutt without trouble.
Since other Blood Burners were afraid of ruining their bodies, they always
maintained a certain temperature when burning their life force, but since Jason
was an Undead, his limit was exceptionally high.
“To follow my Lord and fight to defend my Lord’s beliefs, only those with such
glory are the knights!” Alkors’ metallic gleam shifted onto his body as he used
all his strength to attack Jason: “I am a knight, and I am not afraid to die. May
the glory of my Lord shine on me always!”
“You… there’s no helping it!” Jason gritted his teeth, his heart frantically beated
as more life force surged forward and turned into red vitality. The air became
warped, then abruptly burst.
Alkors’ body was sent flying and landed upside down. Jason dragged his slightly
broken body to his opponent’s side and sighed: “Still breathing, but can’t be left
without treatment”
“With such followers, Nala might just actually succeed” Jason said sadly as he
looked towards the direction where Nala left.
It was just that, regardless of whether Nala failed or succeeded, wouldn’t death
be the only thing welcoming her?
Chapter 90 - Divine Grace Of The
Church Of Divine Grace
Chapter 90: Vol1 Ch90: Divine grace of the Church of Divine Grace
“Please take good care of him. Here’s the payment” Jason put a bag of coins in
the hands of the villagers and pointed to the heavily burned Alkors in the house.
Fortunately, he had brought some Spring of Life water with him. Otherwise, with
this degree of burns, Alkors could die from complications at any time.
Jason then pursued Nala and the others. No matter what, if he had a chance to
prevent that kind of tragedy, he would have to try. Even more so since he found
out from Sacred Valley’s intelligence network that there were signs of Negary’s
Ghostmen moving to ambush Nala. He still had a grudge to settle with the
Ghostmen Cadiz who killed his entire family.
“Lord Negary, the ambushing force is ready. With the Ghostmen as the main
force, they will try their best to assault Nala and stimulate her Dragon
Bloodline” Granny Seal’e spoke to a box with golden Soul’s blood rippling
inside.
“But, are you sure that there won’t be any issues? With so many Ghostmen
dispatched, what if Nala can’t reach Sacred Valley?” Granny Seal’e asked
worriedly.
〖 Trust Nala, if she can’t overcome this little bit of hardship, she can forget
saving the world 〗 Negary’s voice came from the Soul’s blood.
“Understood. Then, how was the outcome of the battle between Lord Negary
and Eldridge?” Granny Sear nodded, then asked.
At another location, Negary was walking on the street. His sturdy body, perfect
appearance, and fatal charisma attracted the attention of many people.
〖 Did you not foresee it, Granny Seal’e? 〗 Negary’s words were implying
something: 〖 I took Eldridge’s head with my own hands 〗
“I could not, this old lady has only released the first stage of my [Origin]. As the
Statue of the Last God and Lord Negary’s [Dragon’s Pressure] was at the scene,
this old lady could not foresee the situation there” Granny Seal’e’s voice was full
of reverence: “Lord Negary is indeed invincible. Yes, Eldridge was only a
disqualified king, so he naturally wouldn’t be Lord Negary’s match”
Hearing Granny Seal’e’s words, Negary’s hand stroked his own chest, and then
said with a smile: 〖 Although Eldridge was not a qualified Combatant, he is a
qualified king 〗
“Really, this evaluation?” Granny Seal’e said with a weird tone: “Then, Lord
Negary, will you be returning soon?”
〖 No, I will leave the command of Nala’s matter to you. If things go badly, I will
send Noah 〗 Negary was standing in front of a gorgeous building with a happy
smile on his face: 〖 Before that, there is one more thing that needs to be done 〗
“Then I wish Lord Negary all the best” Granny Seal’e said with a smile.
In front of Negary, two people wearing knight armour came forward, both of
them placed their hands on the hilt of their swords. One of them asked sharply:
“Who are you, sir? Why are you standing in front of the Grand Cathedral?”
Indeed, Negary was currently in Ingmarlo, the capital of Interkam. The

magnificent building in front of him was the Grand Cathedral of the Church of
Divine Grace, which could also be considered to be their headquarters. The
knights and priests of the Church were all bestowed their Divine Graces in this
place.
Ordinary believers would also be allowed to enter for worshipping after

performing a cleansing ceremony at the side door. The main door of the
cathedral would only be opened when grand ceremonies are held.
There would be no issues if it was any normal person standing at the door to
admire the structure, but Negary’s presence was simply too strong. Just by
standing there, it felt as if he was the center of the world, the ominous but
alluring peculiar sense of charm he gave off made it so that one’s heart would
beat faster from more than just panic.
“Please answer, or else I will detain you for disrespect of the Lord!” the knight
of Divine Grace had cold sweat running down his forehead from just facing
Negary, his hand trembling as he drew his sword while the Grace of Protection
glimmered on his body.
Behind him, the other knight of Divine Grace also drew his sword, then slashed
his comrade without hesitation. Fresh blood splattered all around and made the
bystanders scream and flee in panic.
“Lord Negary, your servant greets you!” the eyes of this knight of Divine Grace
was practically glowing with fanaticism.
〖 Hm, inform all our lurkers, no matter the cost, to drag the people of the Church
of Divine Grace out for me 〗 Negary walked forward as his interference force
surged forward, struck, and shattered the large stone gate into rubble.
The commotion here caused many knights and priests of Divine Grace to take
action, but a few companions who were originally amiable suddenly displayed
fanatical expressions on their faces and ambushed them from behind, causing
many casualties.
At the same time, in the distant sky, a large array of dark clouds gradually moved
closer, carrying with them resounding noises that alarmed the entire capital.
As the black clouds obscured the sun, black ‘snowflakes’ started to fall from the
sky. But only when the ‘snowflakes’ landed did people discover that they were
patches of black feathers with a rancid foul stench permeating from them.
Negary continued to walk towards the depths of the Grand Cathedral. Anything
that tried to block Negary’s way, whether they were a person or a wall, was
unable to put up any reasonable resistance in front of Negary’s peak of power.
All obstacles were easily ripped to shreds in mere moments.
“Vile creature, you will never take another step forward!” a large number of
knights of Divine Grace had gathered in a corridor and raised their knight’s
swords in front of themselves.
“My Lord’s Grace declares me to be just, I shall cut through the darkness, and
evil will be punished!” the knights of Divine Grace shined with the Grace they
were granted and rushed towards Negary.
〖 Jliost! 〗 as he uttered the [Dracotongue] syllable, Negary’s footsteps didn’t

stop. Each and every one of the knights of Divine Grace collapsed where they
stood, their armour shattered and broke, their blood and limbs were strewn all
around.
Negary continued to walk through the corridor full of blood. When Negary
passed by the body of a knight who stood near the back that was soaked in the
pool of blood, he paused slightly, then continued forward.
After Negary had left, the knight began to tremble, his eyes opened to look at the
corpses in front of him. His tears mixed with blood flowing down his face.
Because he was at the back, and because he instinctively felt that something was
wrong, he managed to use the Grace of Protection in time. That made it so that
he was seriously injured but didn’t die, he then instinctively laid down and
played dead, managing to survive.
Negary’s pause was purposeful, to let him know that Negary had noticed but
decided to spare him. An unprecedented sense of fear and humiliation
encroached on his soul, but he had to admit that there was still a hidden sense of
relief in his heart. However, it could be seen right now that the rest of his life
would be spent living in the shadows of this experience.
Negary waved his hand to break down the door, only to be greeted with a knight
wielding a glowing white sword. Negary’s scaly hand reached out to block the
knight’s sword, grabbed and pulled it back while his fingers stabbed forward.
His nail pierced through the flesh of the knight’s lower jaw, went into his throat,
broke his spine and tore through his skin on the back, swiftly taking the man’s
resolute expression down together with his head. Negary then waved his hand
and smashed it on a knight of Divine Grace rushing at him.
Negary maintained his pace and continued to walk forward.

Chapter 91 - Vol1 Ch91: God Loves
The World
Chapter 91: Vol1 Ch91: God loves the world
“Devil, you are a devil!!”
[Dragon’s Pressure] combined with Negary’s imposing manner increased by his

every step, coupled with his understanding of humans made it so that his every
gesture stimulated the spirit of the knights of Divine Grace.
As Negary approached, some of them couldn’t bear this psychological pressure,

screamed in horror and rushed towards Negary, only to be killed with a swat of
Negary’s hands.
More and more knights of Divine Grace were gathering, together with the
Church’s own troops of knights-in-training. Under the priests’ Grace of
Fearlessness, they chanted ‘My Lord’ as they charged at Negary from every
direction.
As Negary’s [Dragon’s Pressure] expanded, it felt like a heavy stone that pressed
against their hearts, if not for the priests’ Grace of Fearlessness, they wouldn’t
even dare to charge forward.
〖 Cioul! 〗 another [Dracotongue] syllable, meaning the power of levitation,

symbolizing the control of the Dragons over the sky, its specific usage was to
allow a life form to be able to take flight.
Within the range of Negary’s [Dragon’s Pressure], a force began to act on these
knights’ bodies and made their bodies lighter. They were all charging forward
preparing to attack, but the sudden lightness of their bodies made it so that they
couldn’t react before they crashed into one another.
All of them floated like balloons, colliding against one another in the air, vainly
struggling to stabilize themselves. The most normal reactions were muscle
strains, vomiting, dizziness, heartbeat pausing as well as various other abnormal
conditions that completely immobilized this force.
Of course, if they could adapt to this state, it wouldn’t be hard to fly under the
effect of this power, but they obviously have no time to adapt.
〖 Kielit! 〗 Negary grabbed a sword that fell on the ground, and infused his
power into it. Then with a wave of the sword, the blade cracked and broke into
tiny pieces that scattered all around.
Just like that, every knight in the air lost their lives and fell down to the ground.
When a lifeform was no longer alive, the power of the levitation [Dracotongue]
would also lose its effect on their bodies. This way, they wouldn’t even have the
chance to pretend to be dead.
“Enough, Negary! This is the Church of Divine Grace, it is the abode of God!!”
the new Pope Luen Donner walked out from the Grand Cathedral Divine Hall
with a scepter in his hand, his face showing an expression of extraordinary
anger.
He had only just become the Pope of the Church of Divine Grace after much
effort. Although the Princess they supported did not inherit the throne, the
influence of the Church had finally managed to infiltrate Royas for the first time.
On the current continent, most kingdoms only existed as self-governing states,

with the two most powerful kingdoms being Interkam and Royas. Which meant
that as long as the Church of Divine Grace fully spread their influence into these
two kingdoms, the others would not be able to resist their integration.
Eventually, the Church of Divine Grace would become the faith of the entire
continent, and his name, Luen Donner, would be written into the annals of
history and become an object of admiration for countless people. He would bask
in the light of God and become the greatest Pope in the history of the Church.
And yet why, why does Negary have to cause trouble at this point in time? Even
capturing over half of the Grand Cathedral without much difficulty, what would
happen to the pride of the Church of Divine Grace from now on?
〖 Only a fake 〗 Negary lightly said with a smile. From Eldridge, Negary
understood the true face of the Church of Divine Grace’s so-called God.
This ‘God’ wasn’t even part of the Divine race like the New Deity and the Last
God. In essence, it was the leftovers of the Last God when he torched himself to
prolong the fire. Because the Last God amalgamated the souls of too many other
powerful entities in this world, not all of them could be completely burnt away.
Although this unburnt entity also came out from the first flame, it was different
from the first 3 Gods. It didn’t even have the qualifications to be used as fuel for
the flames, and it was precisely because of its existence that Evil Spirits showed
up in the first place. In a way, this entity could be considered the original Evil
Spirit.
However, this residue had a certain ability. Because it was the amalgamation of
the remnant souls of many Combatants who once fused with the Last God, it had
acquired a unique ability. Its believers, if their faith was sturdy enough and their
physique was suitable, it was able to grant them the power formed by the traits
of those powerful entities of the past. This was the true nature of the Church’s
Graces.
What was even sadder was that because it was a multi-racial mixture who was
burned by the flames, after the demise of the Second Empire, it had always been
sealed inside those ruins. After so many years, it had given up on thinking.
It was the first Pope of the Church of Divine Grace who found the original Evil
Spirit from the ruins and deified it. In fact, this ‘God’ was nothing but a Grace
dispenser with only its instincts remaining. The ones who were truly in control
of the Church of Divine Grace was the Council of Secret Gods.
Even the Pope, Luen, knew very little about their ‘God’. Only after he had been
the Pope for a long time and gradually became aware of the truth of their ‘God’
would he be invited by the Council of Secret Gods. If he were to decline this
invitation, he would be secretly dealt with, then publicly declared that ‘God’
missed the Pope and had summoned the Pope back to heaven.
Negary continued to move forward. His invincible imposing manner coupled

with the expanding [Dragon’s Pressure] heavily struck their hearts. In this brief
moment, even the knights of Divine Grace who had been blessed by the Grace of
Fearlessness couldn’t help but take a step back.
“Negary, the Church of Divine Grace is not a place you can act as you wish! God
loves the world!” Luen coldly declared. The scepter in his hand began to give off
shining rays of light that enveloped everyone here, granting them the effects of
every Grace.
This was the function of the Pope’s inheritance scepter, temporarily granting all
the Graces of the Church to those chosen by the wielder.
Salvation, Understanding, Vitality, Justice, Protection, Sacrifice, Temperance,

Fearlessness, Tenacity, a total of 9 Graces. Every knight and priest here were
clad in blinding light like angels who descended from above, at the same time,
they all felt like being given a gift from God.
The originally frightened knights, after being flooded with the 9 Graces, felt
their fear of death, their attachment to family members, and their reluctance to
give up on life all vanished, leaving only God in their hearts. The knights of
Divine Grace and even the priests all charged towards Negary with vigour and
fanaticism in their minds.
〖 Doesn’t seem too bad! 〗 Negary waved his hand to stop an incoming sword
swing. The scales on his palm were cracked, spilling a touch of golden blood.
His hand then moved and slapped the knight’s head, shattering his helmet and
splattering his blood all over.
The Grace of Tenacity allowed a person to not die immediately after a fatal
strike, normally, this wasn’t very useful so few chose to receive it, but it now
played a crucial role.
Several dozen rays of light flashed on this person at once, the large number of
Grace of Salvation forcibly pulled him back from the brink of death and restored
him to perfect health.
〖 Jliost! 〗 with this [Dracotongue] syllable, an unstoppable force struck those

who rushed at Negary. Their armor shattered and their blood spilled everywhere,
but with an array of madly shining lights, these people who had discarded
everything but God in their hearts, including pain, once again charged at Negary.
〖 Pseudo-immortality and unlimited healing, how ridiculous 〗 Negary chuckled

and raised his hand to the roof, his [Dragon’s Pressure] surged forth as he uttered
the unstoppable [Dracotongue] syllable again: 〖 Jliost! 〗
The roof was blown away to reveal the sky above.

A sky filled with darkness.
Chapter 92 - Vol1 Ch92: Destruction
Of Divine Grace
Chapter 92: Vol1 Ch92: Destruction of Divine Grace
At the next moment, a torrent of black poured in from the hole on the roof. The
noise of crows filled the entire area, and the pitch-black feathers completely
overwhelmed the light of the Graces.
Negary stood in the battlefield, shuffling between black and white, occasionally
waving his hands to kill the enemies. The Grace of Tenacity could only delay
death, not completely stop it, if the Grace of Salvation did not arrive in time,
they would still lose their lives.
The torrent of black and white gradually subsided as more red appeared in the
area instead, the blood had stained everything red. Negary walked up the stairs
step by step, approaching Luen who was holding the scepter while trembling.
Behind Negary, a large number of corpses had piled up with humans and crows
among them, but the number of crows still won out in the end. At this point,
some crows had even landed on top of the corpses and indifferently pecked at
them like food.
〖 Not running away? 〗 Negary gave Luen some respect and asked.
“I am the messenger of God, and behind me is his Divine Hall. Evil creature, I
will never let you take a single step inside” Luen trembled, but did not retreat
any further. It had been 10 years since he escaped from Reystromia in panic, 10
years.
The reason why he was so eager to climb up and develop the Church of Divine
Grace was only partially because of his ambition and desire for power, while the
remaining part was because of his fear.
After leaving Reya, he still felt fear every time he thought of Negary’s strength.
The deep sense of powerlessness continued to stimulate and push him forward. It
was only by holding even more power in his hand did he feel like he was able to
escape that fear.
After becoming the Pope, he initially thought he could finally overcome that
fear. But only when Negary appeared in front of them again did he realize how
deep-rooted that fear was, and felt despair.
“God is with me” Luen looked straight at Negary right in front of himself and
softly declared. He borrowed the influence of his family and mentor to become
the Cardinal, then the Pope. Borrowed the power of the Church of Divine Grace
to influence the Kingdom of Interkam, or perhaps even the entire continent.
But all of this was useless against Negary. When all that he was dependent on
had been stripped away, when he had no choice but to face this fear, Luen
suddenly felt like there was nothing to fear in the first place.
In such a situation, one would either be overwhelmed by fear and could no

longer stand up, or they would face their fear and truly recognize themselves.
“Negary!!!” Luen’s body shined with a dazzling white light and swung the
scepter in his hand to strike Negary with all his strength.
〖 Your unyielding spirit, I shall accept! 〗 Negary evaded Luen’s attack, pierced
through Luen’s chest with his palm, pulled out his beating heart and directly
crushed it. Then, he slowly absorbed his Soul Essence.
Luen’s success was largely due to the influence of his family and mentors, but
while there weren’t many people with the same background he did in the Church
of Divine Grace, there weren’t few either. And yet among them all, why did only
Luen manage to become the Pope? Regardless of anything else, one must admit
that he had his own merits for his achievement.
Negary pulled out his hand back out and picked up the scepter. This scepter had
a deep connection with the original Evil Spirit, being able to channel its full
power for a short time to bestow the Graces to many people.
Without the help of the crows, even if Negary had taken his dragon form, it
would have been difficult to fight against so many lunatics who had nothing but
God in their hearts and support from the 9 Graces at once.
Breaking open the gate of the Divine Hall with a wave of his hand, the scenery
inside revealed itself to Negary. A stone platform was enshrined at the center of
the large hall with various unidentified patterns etched onto it that looked
extremely coordinated.
Above the stone platform, there was an incandescent ball of light. Whenever the
people of the Church of Divine Grace were bestowed their Graces, they must
come to this place, stand on the stone platform, and receive it from the ball of
light through a special ceremony.
Generally speaking, because of their physique, normal human beings could only
bear up to 5 Graces, an extraordinarily powerful human might be able to bear 6
Graces, while the single most powerful knight of Divine Grace in history was
able to bear a total of 7 Graces.
As Negary looked at the light ball floating in the air, his eyes were full of jest.
If other people came here, they would feel a sacred sensation from the bottom of
their hearts, as if the ball of light up there was truly the incarnation of God and
the creator of all things.
〖 That ball of light itself probably think so too 〗
〖 As an entity that emerged from the first flame and the original Evil Spirit, it
had actually been brainwashed by a group of ordinary people, how shameful 〗
From the shadow of this Divine Hall, a few people in white robes came out. If
Luen was here, he would recognize these people as some of the most veteran
Archbishops in the Church of Divine Grace.
“Negary, do you seek to blaspheme God?” a white-robed man with a scar on his
face coldly questioned.
〖 God? 〗 Negary slowly stepped forward: 〖 Let’s not kid ourselves here 〗
〖 Although his soul physique exceeds mine, this ‘thing’ dominated by the will of
scums like you is definitely not God! 〗 Negary scoffed and made the expressions
of everyone here change.
For the Council of the Secret Gods, it didn’t matter if the Church of Divine
Grace was destroyed. As long as they still had control over the original Evil
Spirit and could continue to bestow the Graces upon believers, they could
always rebuild a new Church of Divine Grace.
If the secret of the Church came to light, the dignity of ‘God’ would be no more,
‘God’ would become a mere treasure that anyone could control, and the Church
of Divine Grace would become a target for all. If they still had their knights of
Divine Grace, they would be able to fend off most of those greedy gazes, but
since the Church had just been slaughtered by Negary, if this secret were to be
exposed, they would be hunted down by the whole continent.
〖 You had better think about how to save your own lives first! 〗 Negary held the
Pope’s scepter and continued walking towards the people of the Council of
Secret Gods.
“Negary, your biggest mistake was to covet the Pope’s scepter!” another bald
white-robed man declared with a cold laugh: “Do you think we left this thing to
the Pope without any countermeasures?”
The scepter in Negary’s hand suddenly shone with a dazzling white light,
causing Negary to feel his soul form becoming unstable as it was being sucked
towards the scepter.
“The main material of that Pope’s scepter was the souls of the previous
generations of rebellious Divine Grace personnel. Through the countermeasure,
that light allows the scepter to devour the soul of its wielder” an old man with a
white beard among them chuckled as he spoke.
“Dick, you’ve said too much” the scar-faced white-robed man turned and
admonished the white-bearded old man. Even though being sucked into the
Pope’s scepter like this would mean the end for Negary anyways, some secrets
were better off kept to themselves.
But the white beard old man, Dick, didn’t pay him any attention at all and
continued: “I have prepared all the documents about using souls to forge
weapons, Lord Negary”
〖Well done, Dick 〗 Negary waved the scepter and smashed the scar-faced man’s
head in. The other members of the Council of the Secret Gods frantically cursed
at Dick, not understanding why he would betray the Council in the first place.
They then tried to use the original Evil Spirits to repel Negary, only to find that
Negary also knew how to control the original Evil Spirit, and Negary’s spiritual
power was much stronger than theirs. In the end, they were killed off one by one
in despair by Negary.
“Lord Negary is truly powerful enough for anyone to despair” Dick said
flatteringly, the wrinkles on his face had all churned together to form something
that resembled a smile.
This man, Dick Thacker, was the biggest traitor that Negary had instigated in the
Church of Divine Grace, and the main reason why he was spurred into betrayal
was that he was old.
Although he had joint control of the original Evil Spirit, had the Grace of
Vitality transplanted into his body, and maintained decent daily care of himself,
he had simply lived for too long. He could feel his life coming to an end, and so
he chose to follow Negary and sold out the Council of the Secret Gods.
Negary turned to him, summoned a crow over and pierced through the crow’s
body with his finger. Some black substance could be seen seeping out from the
crow’s body onto his finger. He then tapped the finger on Dick Thacker’s
forehead, the black substance then became animated and crawled into the man’s
body through his skin.
〖 Your body will gradually be replaced by the [Black Crow] germs, but vitality
comes out of nowhere, you will need to consume the lives of others in order to
maintain the [Black Crow] germs’ activity. But you probably don’t mind that
little trouble 〗
“Thank you Lord Negary! Thank you Lord Negary!” the germs on Dick’s
forehead continued to permeate into his body and caused him to fall into the pool
of blood of his previous colleagues from the exceptional pain, but he was still
madly thanking Negary out of joy.
〖 Don’t mess this up 〗Negary took the original Evil Spirit and walked away. The
crows were carrying several books in groups, these were the knowledge from the
Church of Divine Grace that Dick provided.
A large number of crows landed on Negary’s shoulder and brought him to the
sky, flying towards the Sacred Valley. The last few mysteries that this world had
left to offer would be revealed at that place.
Chapter 93 - Vol1 Ch93: Remains Of
The Giant
Chapter 93: Vol1 Ch93: Remains of the Giant
“Princess Nala, please hurry. Leave this to me!” said a knight of Divine Grace as
he held up his rusty knight’s sword and faced a large mud-like monster.
The world was becoming more abnormal by the day. As the Black Abyss
approached, the sky had turned dim and grey, as if there was always a layer of
dark clouds above.
Additionally, as the Black Abyss arrived, some people also began to mutate.
Their skin and flesh began to fester like a skinned frog. From time to time, they
would shed pieces of flesh from their bodies or even lose their humanoid
appearance. Their bones would begin to melt, turning their entire bodies into a
pool of mud with tentacles for limbs.
These monsters seemed to be particularly hostile towards humans, almost as if

they were their natural predators. Once they pounced on a person, their flesh and
skin would melt, when struck by weapons, the weapons would corrode
extremely rapidly. Even elite and veteran mercenaries had died at these
monsters’ hands with just a bit of carelessness.
The more people that these monsters ate, the larger they would grow without an
apparent limit. And the most terrifying thing of all was that these monsters
couldn’t be killed.
Fortunately, there weren’t many of these monsters for now, with most of them
only showing up in remote areas. The more prosperous a city area was, the less
these monsters that appeared, so they hadn’t caused a large disturbance yet.
However, time wasn’t on their side, these mutations were ongoing, and things
were still changing by the minute. Nala could also feel some sort of power trying
to alter her, but being forcefully held back by the Dragon’s blood inside her
body. However, she could also sense that as long as she gave in to it, she would
be able to obtain great power.
Nala and the others encountered this damn monster when they were passing by a
village. Soon after this monster manifested, it had slaughtered the entire village
and grew to the size of a house like it currently was.
As they rode past this village, the tentacles of the mud monsters suddenly swept
out, eliminating all of their horses. Quite a few of the people of the Church as
well as Nala’s follower knights were also struck by the tentacles before they
could react.
Many of them died on the spot, and more died in the battle that ensued. Nala and
the others had tried a lot of ways to kill the monster, but it seemed that
something was supporting it, keeping it alive.
Despite the monster’s size and muddy stature, it wasn’t slow, combined with its
disgusting method of attack, if they had tried to ignore it and run, more people
would have been killed instead.
As a last resort, the knight of Divine Grace suggested that he stay back to stop
the monster, or else the entire group would be stuck here with it. From the
surrounding environments, it could be seen that the Black Abyss was getting
closer and closer by the minute, the light of the flames was dying and their time
was running out.
“My Lord promised me the Right to Sacrifice, God is with me!” a dazzling white
light manifested on the knight of Divine Grace as his Grace of Sacrifice had
been activated.
It truly must be said, although the Church’s ‘God’ was only a fake, the Grace it
bestowed upon people did indeed require special qualities. These normal people
of the Church of Divine Grace naturally must possess those special qualities, and
were praiseworthy in one way or another.
As the knight of Divine Grace held his sword and rushed towards the monster,
Nala’s eyes flashed briefly, turned around and declared: “All members, retreat,
do not let his sacrifice be in vain!”
As the white light erupted, the monster’s body was blown to bits, but under the
influence of some kind of power, it quickly gathered again, swallowed the body
of the knight and grew a bit larger.
There was no time to grieve. Everyone had already seen the horror of the Black
Abyss, and this was only the signs of things before the advent of the Black
Abyss. If it truly did descend upon them, what would become of the world was
completely unimaginable.
And so, even if they had to risk everything, they must stop the Black Abyss from
coming.
“Finally, Sacred Valley” Nala was a bit worn down, after all, they had galloped
all the way here in order to arrive as fast as possible.
This seemingly ordinary valley looked beautiful, as if the power of the Black
Abyss could not affect it at all. As Nala’s group approached the valley, a loud
voice resounded from within: “Spawn of the Black Abyss, leave this place!”
“I am a human being. I am here to continue the flames. Please open the path to
the kiln of the first flame” Nala ignored the other party’s harsh tone, stabbed her
Dragonscale sword to the ground and solemnly declared: “The Black Abyss is
approaching. Anomalies are already beginning to manifest, we cannot stall this
any longer”
“Definitely not! Sacred Valley will guard the first flame and will never allow the
spawns of the Black Abyss to approach” the voice harshly denied her, unwilling
to compromise in the slightest: “As long as the first flame does not die, do not
even think about entering, spawn of the Black Abyss”
“How ridiculous” Nala sighed. The flame was obviously going out, and none of
them were the fuel to prolong it, yet they insisted on preventing others from
doing so just because they believed the other party might extinguish it for good
instead. Sure enough, what Eldridge had said about Sacred Valley being ‘ghouls’
was not wrong.
Again, everyone had their own perseverance and ideas. If you can persuade
others and make them compromise by just being reasonable, then so many
examples of coercion would not exist in this world.
“Then we shall act as we will. I firmly believe that our path is correct” Nala
drew out the Dragonscale sword and walked firmly towards the valley. If
convincing didn’t work, then a fight was the only answer.
A large number of crows carried Negary towards Sacred Valley. Although it’s
possible for him to fly with [Dracotongue], using it constantly consumes energy,
and at this juncture, it would be best to save some energy.
In the sky, Negary closed the book in his hand. On his way, Negary had read
through the records and documents kept by the Church of Divine Grace, learning
the knowledge that could be considered to be useful within them. After all, there
was always a reason why an organization could be established and survive for so
many years.
As he stopped above the valley, Negary held the original Evil Spirit in his hand
and a rune appeared on his forehead, it was the Grace of Understanding. By
observing the entirety of the Sacred Valley through it, Negary’s eyes saw
something very different from what initially seemed like an ordinary valley.
The mud blocks of mountains and rivers had lost their colour in Negary’s eyes,
revealing the truth of what was hidden beneath.
The entire valley was the skeleton of a person’s hand. This hand seems to be
holding onto something. The mountain range on both sides of the valley were the
hand’s index finger and thumb, while the end of the valley was the wrist.
The rest of the hand was deeply buried in the ground, but from this hand alone,
one could tell how large this entity was, his identity being self-evident.
One of the three gods who came out from the first flame, the only one among the
three gods who took the responsibility and created all of the life forms in this
world.
The first assassin of the Sacred Valley was a follower of the Giant. The so-called
Spring of Life was derived from the Giant’s flesh and blood. Since the humans
of this world were originally created by the Giant, the Spring of Life created
from his flesh and blood could naturally treat and mend any human wounds.
〖 Is the first flame placed inside the skeleton of the Giant? 〗 Negary slowly
descended into the valley, where it was in complete chaos. It could be seen that a
fierce battle had happened here, one between many forces.
Quite a few corpses were left on the scene, including assassins of the Sacred
Valley, knights from Nala’s group and Negary’s three troops: the Ghostmen,
Crowmen and Dragonmen. However, none of them had any Soul Essence or Life
Essence left over, obviously taken by a powerful Evil Spirit; and besides Negary
himself, that description could only refer to the people of Hales.
Chapter 94 - The First Flame (1)
Chapter 94: Vol1 Ch94: The first flame (1)
Surrounded by crows, Negary walked towards the entrance of the cave.
Inside the cave entrance was a relatively spacious flight of stairs that led all the
way down with no end in sight. Both sides of the stairs were inlaid with
luminous stones to provide lighting.
At the same time, as soon as Negary entered this place, his perception field was
immediately suppressed by a certain force and couldn’t extend too far.
〖 No wonder the Ghostmen broke contact after entering this place. In this
environment, it would be difficult for me to contact the outside world even
through the Soul’s blood 〗
Negary continued downward without hesitation.
Along the way, more corpses could be seen, most of them were assassins of
Sacred Valley, there were also a few Crowmen and Dragonmen corpses, and
even a single Ghostmen who fell here, but no Hales members at all.
But if one gave it some thought, most Hales members had the Black Abyss trait,
and now that the Black Abyss was coming closer, they would most likely acquire
a part of the Black Abyss power and turn into those mud monsters much more
easily.
While becoming a mud monster made you very strong, the price for that was the
complete loss of sentience and turning into an irrational monster. Even the
people of Hales could not control them, only setting them wild on the continent
and further weakening the flame.
The Hales members who attacked Sacred Valley most likely only included the 3
members of the ‘four sides of God’ who had returned to their positions, and a
few people who did not possess the Black Abyss trait.
『 Ahahaha, mortals covered by the ashes, you can’t resist God. I have
transcended mere appearance and have become the face of God! 』 the sound of
a huge impact came from below, accompanied by a loud noise.
〖 So they are fighting below? 〗
Negary walked down at a steady pace that wasn’t too fast nor too slow. By what
the voice just declared, it wasn’t hard to guess whose voice that belonged to, one
of the four sides of God, but the one fighting against him was unclear.
Idain, one of the few Blood Burners of the Sacred Valley, was burning with
flames of red vitality, illuminating his surroundings.
Around him were several spots of white light, he understood at a glance that they
were the people of the Church of Divine Grace who were fully supporting him
with their Graces.
The world was impermanent, not too long ago, they were still clashing swords
against one another, but now they were on a united front against a common
enemy.
And the enemy in question was a shroud of darkness that had completely
engulfed them, the Dazzled who represented the ‘unseeable’ side of God.
If someone was exposed to this darkness, they would be completely swallowed

up by it. If not for the red light of vitality around himself, he would have already
lost his life long ago, but besides this devouring power, there was something else
inside the darkness that was constantly attacking him as well.
With a groan, one of the spots of white light near him slowly faded away.
Obviously, another person from the Church was unable to endure and was
swallowed up by the darkness.
『 Tsk tsk tsk, what are you still persevering for? 』 the voice in the darkness
sounded again: 『 Life is nothing but a scam, the flame used emotions as chains
to bind you. By breaking away from those shackles, you will see the true face of
the world 』
Damn it, what should I do?

Idain was keeping this light up through burning his life force, so he was very
anxious. Although he remained here voluntarily to keep the enemy busy, that
didn’t mean he was willing to die like this.
Feeling a breath of danger around him, Idain reflexively rolled to one side, but
was still a step too late. His left hand was sliced off by an unknown object or
entity and the pain numbed his mind. Right away, the life force stored inside his
heart surged forth to stop the bleeding at his wrist.
But this was meaningless, healing his wounds caused his life force to run out
even quicker, slowly extinguishing the light of vitality around his body. As the
darkness crept in closer, he could feel his everything being devoured by the
darkness.
I couldn’t even retaliate, defeated without being able to do anything, I truly am

weak.
Idain collapsed to the darkness, the red light around him gradually faded away.
Perhaps it was his imagination, but before he completely lost his life, he could
feel a sound and the pain of his entire body being torn apart.
〖 Jliost! 〗
The irresistible force surged forward, ripping the darkness that lingered inside
the cave to shreds.
But the people struggling inside the darkness were also struck by this power. As
they were barely able to resist the power of the darkness, their bodies and lives
were ripped to shreds together with the darkness by the power of the
[Dracotongue].
Negary slowly walked forward, glanced at the bunch of collateral damage before
he turned to the Dazzled inside the darkness: 〖 These people could never stall
you, so what are your plans by stopping here? 〗
『 Negary! 』 the Dazzled hiding in the darkness shouted with gnashing teeth.
Before Hales found him, the ideal Dazzled was supposed to be Negary, which
made him feel like he was only a substitute.
And now that the ‘original’ had appeared before him and even ruined his joy of
hunting, the Dazzled only felt more hatred towards Negary.
『 It’s good that you’re here! I will kill you and prove that I am definitely
stronger than you are! 』the Dazzled declared full of malice, his darkness surged
forth like a tidal wave that crashed down towards Negary.
『 The closer the Black Abyss approaches, the stronger my power will be.
Negary, you are limited to the power of Evil Spirits and could never win against
me who has obtained the power of the Black Abyss! 』the Dazzled’s voice
echoed in the darkness, quickly surrounding Negary.
〖 How unsightly 〗 Negary said mockingly as he felt the darkness constantly

absorbing his power and when he heard the Dazzled’s words. This so-called
Dazzled, before becoming the Dazzled, was nothing but a new-born rational Evil
Spirit.
His current power was only obtained through Hales’ piling resources on him, so
compared to Negary and Eldridge, his willpower was pathetically weak. Like a
castle in the sky, everything about him was built on the basis of that bestowed
power.
The cluster of white light in Negary’s hand lit up, became stronger and stronger,
then swiftly repelled everything around him. Including the darkness, the stairs
beneath his feet, even the air around him was driven away.
The Grace of ‘Justice’, in the Church of Divine Grace’s description, was the
ability to reject all entities that one believed to be unjust. In essence, it was the
ability to turn one’s willpower into repulsive force and excluded everything they
deemed to be wrong.
And no one knew for sure exactly how powerful Negary’s will actually was. The
darkness itself was powerful, but the willpower of the one controlling it was
insignificant.
As the light dispelled the darkness, Negary walked straight forward with his
‘Justice’ in hand and directly grabbed the Dazzled who was hiding within the
darkness.
〖Caught you, bug! 〗 the thing in his hand was a deformed humanoid Evil Spirit.
After the darkness was dispelled, he kept trying to retreat, waving his hands to
conceal his ugly appearance.
Putting just a bit of force into his hands, he crushed the Dazzled to pieces, but
just as Negary was about to absorb its Soul Essence to obtain more information,
those things disappeared following some sort of power.
〖 The Black Abyss? 〗 Negary put the original Evil Spirit away and continued to
move forward.
It truly must be said, although the original Evil Spirit only had its instincts left, it
was still very useful.
Negary continued forward as the sound of fighting kept resounding from ahead
of him. Perhaps the distance had been shortened enough, as the connection of
Soul’s blood was re-established and informed Negary of what was going on.
Nala was wielding the Dragonscale sword and fighting several Ghostmen at
once, her [Dragon’s Pressure] grew stronger and stronger as the battle went on,
proving that her Dragon Bloodline was quickly awakening.
“Young lady Nala, that is the way. You must defeat them to qualify passing
through this door” Granny Seal’e’s voice echoed.
She commanded the Dragonmen to guard a gate of bones, a spring of water was
right next to the gate, which was the Spring of Life of Sacred Valley.
There were a total of three Ghostman going up against Nala, the traitor of the
Church of Divine Grace, captain of the Ghostmen, Myerson who had Chris’
remnant soul implanted; the big fatty Connor Kenway who had the ability to
reflect damage; as well as a new Ghostmen who was implanted with Ellis’
remnant soul.
Other than that, there were several more battles around the area. The avenger
Jason Todd, who had caught up to Nala, was fighting against the pure villain
Cadiz Moreg, a battle of vengeance that Jason had been looking forward to for
seventeen years.
Rhys, who was originally hidden in the darkness, was leading three knights
against the Ghostmen Jack the Killer, while the remaining assassins of Sacred
Valley were keeping some Crowmen busy.
As for Noah, Negary’s Righteous, he was wearing a black robe and stood
silently by the gate of bones, watching these battles.
“Despicable!” Nala dodged the big iron ball that Connor swung, brandished her
sword to slay the false things created by Ellis, then turned to receive Myerson’s
sword. Being attacked by three Ghostmen at once, especially one of them being
Myerson who understood her [Respiratory Art] well made this battle feel really
uncomfortable.
Myerson’s secondary soul was Chris, Nala’s first [Respiratory Art] teacher.
Although he couldn’t use [Respiratory Art] due to being an Undead, he
understood everything related to [Respiratory Art] well enough that his attacks
were always aimed at Nala’s awkward spots.
Nala actually recognized this person in front of her. She knew him as a
greenhorn knight who she met when she was young, and knew that it was his
betrayal that caused the crusade against Negary to become a complete defeat.
And right now, Nala could even vaguely perceive the existence of Chris from his
body, so she had to defeat these people, both to prevent the Advent of the Black
Abyss and to avenge Chris who taught her [Respiratory Art].
The scene in front of her eyes abruptly flashed and Nala found herself standing
on a sunshine-filled field of grass. Her hands that had grown full of calluses
from holding a sword had turned back into smooth, jade-like hands, and her
armour turned into a small sundress. On the other side of the grassy field was a
lake with a small cosy wooden cabin right next to it.
The young Isabella and a very kind-looking man were standing in front of the
wooden house, waving at her. This was the scene that Nala desired most when
she was still a child, where her mother did not grow weary and old from
overworking herself and her often-talked-about father was still alive and stayed
by her mother’s side.
With a smile on her face, Nala turned around and slashed with her sword, cutting
the illusion open. Her faith had never wavered for even a moment, her
Dragonscale sword clashed against Myerson’s knight’s sword, her [Dragon’s
Pressure] surged forward and grew a bit stronger again.
…
The stairs where Negary was standing abruptly split open, a monster jumped
forth from the crack, opened its huge jaws to try and swallow Negary whole.
〖 Trying to ambush me? 〗Negary stopped watching Nala. His body became
indistinct as he evaded the oncoming assault.
The monster’s gigantic jaw felt like a bottomless black hole, representing the
monster’s identity. One of the 3 sides of God in Hales’ possession, the
‘unfathomable’ Chopped Hand, the one who replaced Ellis’ position.
An intense suction manifested in the air around the monster and seemed to cause
even the light around it to be swallowed up. The crows that followed Negary up
to this point were unable to evade and were sucked into the mouth, after which
their connection with Negary was immediately cut off.
Through this sensation, Negary knew where the monster’s huge jaw led, it was
the Black Abyss that still hadn’t fully returned. Anything sucked inside would be
sent into the Black Abyss, erased by the Black Abyss and become a part of the
Black Abyss.
The monster squirmed and directed all of its suction power towards Negary.
〖 Jliost! 〗 Negary reached his hand forward, the power that represented the
unstoppable Dragon surged forward, shattered everything in front of him and
ripped the monster’s body into pieces, but that didn’t stop its advance.
For the Chopped Hand, the body isn’t crucial, the only important thing was its
huge jaw that symbolized the connection with the Black Abyss. Although the
power of [Dracotongue] destroyed its body, it wasn’t able to destroy that gate-
like mouth.
〖 How powerful 〗Negary looked at the approaching giant mouth and

commented. He had to admit, being restricted by both this world and his own
limits, he could not become any stronger, so these things had surpassed him by
borrowing the Black Abyss’ power and surpassed this world’s limitations.
〖 Fortunately, I obtained this 〗 Negary took the original Evil Spirit out: 〖
Otherwise it would have been really troublesome to face this thing 〗
If the quality of Negary’s current soul had exceeded the first stage of release of
[Origin] and was equivalent to the peak of the first stage, then the giant mouth
had reached the second stage of release through borrowing the power of the
Black Abyss.
The original Evil Spirit was forged by the flames from the remnant souls of the
strongest entities in this world during the era of the First Empire, at the time,
quite a few of those entities had reached power equivalent to the third stage of
release.
After so many years of consuming its own power, it was no longer as great as it
was before. But the quality of its soul was still far superior to Negary’s own.
Negary abandoned the ball of light in his hand and threw it straight into the
gigantic mouth of the Chopped Hand without any reluctance. The Grace of
Sacrifice was already activated, but only after going into the mouth did the
original Evil Spirit thoroughly erupt.
The Chopped Hand wailed silently as it frantically devoured the surrounding

rubble and air, but nothing it did was able to prevent its pitch-black mouth from
slowly collapsing, recovered by some sort of force and disappeared.
Negary continued to move forward. So far, two of the four sides of Hales’ God
had been defeated, only the Cut Tongue that had never been seen who
represented the ‘unspeakable’ side of God and the Decapitated who represented
the ‘unreasonable’ side of God.
Hales’ actions this time around seemed very strange. From their standpoint, what
they should be doing right now was to prevent Nala from prolonging the first
flame with all their power, as this would make it more convenient for the Black
Abyss to arrive. But in truth, the Dazzled was making a joke of being stalled by
a few people, while the Chopped Hand was lying here in ambush. Quite
obviously, there must be some sort of secret involved.
But none of that mattered. Regardless of what happened, his will could not be
stopped. Whether there was a scheme or a secret that could not be seen, there
was only a single thing that he needed to do.
Conquer, then dominate!

This can’t go on.
Nala thought to herself. The feeling of oppression coming from the Black Abyss
was getting heavier and heavier, it had already gotten so close to this world that
if she didn’t prolong the flame soon, this world would really be finished.
Nala was barely able to hold her own against these three at once, and it was
basically impossible for her to defeat them.
Myerson’s wasn’t much weaker than she was when it came to close combat, so it
wasn’t easy to defeat him. Furthermore, Ellis was constantly interfering with
their battle through creating falsehood, and Connor, who rarely attacked but
always forced her to dodge every time he did. Even a little bit of negligence
would result in her defeat.
All of a sudden, Nala’s complexion changed, her beautiful blond hair began to
wither, numerous dark spots started to appear on her skin, followed by a sense of
dizziness. Nala propped her body up with her sword, half-leaning on it as she
gave Myerson a complicated look.
At this time, Myerson had the same afflictions Nala did, and to a much more
serious degree.
The reason why he betrayed the Church of Divine Grace and pledged his
allegiance to Negary in the first place was because of the illnesses and diseases
that plagued this world. After implanting Chris’ remnant soul, he obtained the
ability that he had always desired.
Disease Synchronization, through this ability, he would resonate with an ill

person and become afflicted with the same disease they were, after which his
body could generate a curing germ to treat the disease. Furthermore, this cure
could also slowly spread and integrate itself into the environment, which meant
that with every cure he completed, there would permanently be one less disease
in this world.
Although Myerson was technically the captain of the Ghostmen, he hadn’t led
them much at all. Most of the time, he would be travelling the continent,
constantly using his ability to record new diseases while spreading their cure and
vaccines at the same time.
Among the people here, Myerson was the one who had probably saved the most
people. His body had now recorded over 100 types of diseases, and whenever he
needed to fight, he could use reverse synchronization to spread the diseases that
he recorded onto the people he was resonating with.
And the price for this was that regardless of whether he was recording a new
disease or reverse infecting others with them, every disease he recorded within
his body would violently act up every time he used the ability.
Because Nala had the Dragon Bloodline, her immune system was powerful, but
even she couldn’t be immune to over 100 kinds of diseases at once. Furthermore,
as the ability only synchronized the symptoms, she couldn’t use [Respiratory
Art] to expel the germs from her body, as there were no actual germs to expel.
The records and documents that Eldridge provided included a lot of information
about Negary and his subordinates, so as soon as Nala saw Myerson who looked
even sicker than she was, she instantly understood Myerson’s ability.
At the same time, she couldn’t understand the man called Myerson.
He betrayed his companions, pledged his life to the evil Negary, held the soul of
her mentor Chris within his body thus blaspheming the dead, all of which were
unforgivable acts.
However, in order to cure a disease, he would voluntarily infect himself with that
same disease, each time doing so by getting afflicted with every disease he had
ever recorded. He had accumulated over 100 diseases, which meant that he had
suffered these afflictions over 100 times.
But no matter what, Nala needed to defeat this opponent, as she was indeed
walking on the right path, there was to need for her to be confused.
Enduring the afflictions of these illnesses, Nala’s [Dragon’s Pressure] madly

surged forward into her surroundings, as Nala continued her unique rhythmic
breathing, the two effects combined and inflicted a heavy sense of fear into the
hearts of everyone around her.
At this moment, everything in this world was under Nala’s control, she seemed
to have become God’s incarnation herself, ruling over the life and death of
everyone around her.
Without hesitation, Nala swung her sword. Despite not hitting anyone with the
attack, a clean slash mark appeared on Myerson’s body before it was collapsed
in two pieces. The masked Ellis was the same, their body cut up horizontally, the
cleaved surface giving off a foul scent of burnt flesh. Even Connor’s iron ball
that came flying was the same, cut in half in an instant.
The smooth surface of the cut on the iron ball showed traces of it being burnt,
displaying just how sharp that slash was just now.
Her [Dragon’s Pressure] gradually faded, Nala panted heavily while pointing her
sword at Connor, the only Ghostmen fortunate enough to survive that attack.
Myerson collapsed on one side, his immortal Undead body did not do anything
to save him. He could feel his life slowly slipping away from him, the same
feeling from over 20 years ago when he was waiting for death from the disease
in the slums.
Augustin’s figure appeared before his eyes, it was him who had come to the
slums and rescued Myerson who was waiting to die all those years ago.
Good men like him have probably made it to Heaven, while people like me
should be struck down to hell. It’s a pity that I couldn’t say sorry to him, but I do
not regret my decision from that time.
Following Myerson’s death, his ability also faded away, the symptoms of illness
gradually subsided on Nala’s body, her eyes were just as sharp and unwavering
as they were in the beginning, as soon as she defeated these people, she would
be able to enter the gate and head into the kiln of the first flame.
“[Dragon’s Pressure] combined with [Respiratory Art], taking control of all

rhythm within the range of [Dragon’s Pressure] for a brief moment, completely
dominating them, then cutting them all off” Noah smiled as he commented. He
could clearly see the principles behind Nala’s slash just now, in a way, as long as
something belonged in this world, she would be able to kill it.
At this point, it was necessary to understand the origin of [Respiratory Art]. The
so-called essence of [Respiratory Art] was nothing but the perception and
harmonization of oneself with the rhythm of this world, and was the current
world not one born from the flame? Therefore, the nature of all rhythm in this
world was actually the flickering frequency of the first flame.
As one of the three Gods who came out from the first flame, the Dragon race
that the Progenitor Dragon created was naturally born with this world’s
‘Authority’. Through [Dragon’s Pressure], Dragons were able to force the world
– which was also the flame – around them to harmonize with themselves,
harnessing it to produce their signature Dragon’s Breath.
Because of that, Nala, who combined [Dragon’s Pressure] and [Respiratory Art],
was able to fully control the rhythm of the world for a very brief moment and
destroy anything created from the flame in this world. And if a being’s rhythm
was destroyed, even an immortal body would die.
“[Respiratory Art] was most likely a technique invented by the Giant in order to
prolong the flame. By restricting it so that only humans can utilize it, he also
prevented this power from being acquired by the Black Abyss” through this
phenomenon, Noah discovered the essence of [Respiratory Art].
He then recalled the information that he had obtained through studying the
records of the Cauchy people’s Spirit Shamans over these years.
Although the Cauchy people claimed to be a race of humans created from the
spirit of the Progenitor of all things, through his constant research, he had found
the truth. Rather than being offsprings of the Giant, the Cauchy people were
more likely to be a hybrid between humans and the Divine race.
The names of Gods uttered by the Spirit Shamans, through the memory of the
Last God, Negary had found that most of them were actually names of members
from the original Divine race from the ancient era, including the name Negary.
However, during the First Empire, the New Deity had already brought the Divine
race with him and fled this world. In order to conceal this disgraceful fact, after
the Cauchy established their empire, they destroyed the majority of the records
regarding the Divine race and modified the creation mythos. The Giant was
uplifted as the Progenitor of all things and claimed themselves to have originated
from its spirit.
As he thought about this, Noah looked at the girl who was pure as she once was
and grinned.
Nala inherited the Dragon Bloodline from her mother, became proficient in
[Respiratory Art] that was created and handed down by the Giant, and her father
Jacob was a Cauchy person, whose power reflected more prominently in their
spirit.
It just so happened that Nala inherited a bit of everything from the three original
Gods who came from the first flame, it was no wonder Nala became the
Saintress of Salvation. It could even be said that probably no one was more
suitable than she was to prolong the flame.
Granny Seal’e was watching Nala with the same eerie chuckle she always had. It
was because she had foreseen this that she declared that prophecy about the
Saintress of Salvation and pushed Nala to her current position.
Connor looked down at the big iron ball that had been cut in half and said
nothing, then walked towards Nala. After using that attack that could kill
anything, she was exhausted, unable to use it a second time, so what was there to
fear?
Nala wielded her Dragonscale sword, panting heavily and charged towards
Connor.
At the same time, the other battles were also gradually coming to an end.
Jason’s white mask had already been destroyed, revealing his rotten face. After
he was transformed into an Undead, his body had rotted halfway through before
he arrived at Sacred Valley and was modified into a Blood Burner, thus obtaining
a great amount of life force. Despite that, his rotten body already couldn’t be
healed anymore.
His battle with Cadiz was extremely brutal. As an Undead and a Blood Burner,
Jason basically had an immortal body. But the same was true for Cadiz, an
Undead body combined with germs that also resulted in an immortal body.
Because of this, both of them had no need to dodge, both used a fighting style
that ensured mutual destruction. Jason’s flames of vitality and Cadiz’s flames of
malice, streaks of burning red and blue were weaving against one another.
Ever since Cadiz killed Jason’s family 17 years ago, the fate of these two similar
yet different people had been entangled with one another. One of them pursued
nothing but revenge, while the other pursued the pure catharsis of unleashing his
malice. These two had begun and continued this irreconcilable battle in this way.
Jason’s body was turning into charcoal, not having much life force left in his
body. His opponent Cadiz was also the same, the excessive consumption of the
germs that made up his body to heal had turned him into a dried-up husk.
These two crippled-looking men continued to stick as close as possible,

attacking the other with all they had.
“Hahaha, Jason Todd, this has been my most enjoyable battle so far!” Cadiz’s
voice was extremely dry, but his tone was full of pleasure: “Maybe we will die
together in the end. Say, do you think the people in the future, when they find
our corpses lying in the same place, would they think that we were a couple?”
“You scum! Do you want to pass on your malice to others even after you die!?”
Jason furiously ignited the last bit of his life force, burning Cadiz’s body with all
he had and thoroughly killed him, then finally collapsed, also losing his life.
“Tsk, tsk, tsk, so that is how Jason dies. I wonder if he’s going to be resurrected
from a certain lake, a certain spring, or a certain pit. Although, he’s most likely
just going to die for good” Jack the Killer flexibly evaded the attacks of several
knights while muttering words that other people couldn’t understand.
“Say, Mister Marshal, can’t we just make peace here? Killing and fighting isn’t a
good thing to do you know” Jack continued his trash talk, making Rhys
particularly irritated while attacking him.
Especially whenever he called him ‘Mister Marshal’, it felt as if he was calling

him a pedophile scum, causing Rhys even more irritation. Although he had done
shady things, he wouldn’t be scum.
In short, Jack the Killer’s endless blabbering made the knights around him
furious to no end. Right now, each of them wanted nothing more than to chop
him to pieces, cut off his tongue and sew his mouth shut. Unfortunately, not only
was Jack’s ability to dodge and evade top-class, but he also had an immortal
body that allowed him to heal any wounds in the blink of an eye.
“Wait wait, boss man is here. Sadly for you, there’s no ‘Jotaro’ 1 in this world;
TYPE-MOON and JoJo aren’t in the same universe anyway, so just surrender”
Jack spouted a lot of nonsense again, although his words did carry a certain
message.
At the entrance, the sound of steady footsteps resounded, Negary’s silhouette

appeared in front of everyone. The battle between the Crowmen and the Sacred
Valley assassins stopped, while Jack instantly moved to stand behind Negary.
Only the battle between Nala and Connor continued. Due to unleashing that
strike earlier, the nearly-drained Nala was gradually losing to Connor. When the
knights tried to go to help her, Jack and the Crowmen swiftly stopped them.
〖 Just stand and watch. If she cannot triumph over this small obstacle, she won’t
even be qualified to prolong the flame 〗Negary crossed his arms, watched Nala’s
hard fight and lightly declared.
Standing not too far away, Noah began to whisper all kinds of God names.
Borrowing the power of those names, all things in the world seemed to have
gathered in Noah’s hand. The waves of power he gave off drew Nala’s attention,
telling her that the power in Noah’s hand was the key for her to win against her
opponent.
The constant battles were making Nala’s body grow more and more fatigued, yet
at the same time uplifting her spirit to a certain extreme. The God names that
Noah uttered gradually turned into a unique rhythm, as each of the names was a
kind of spiritual rhythm.
The power of the Cauchy, or rather of the Divine race, that lurked inside Nala’s
body gradually began to awaken, the authority of the Divine race started to bless
Nala’s body little by little. If the Dragon race’s authority allowed them to force
the rhythm of all things to harmonize with themselves and harness the power of
fire breath, then the Divine race’s authority allowed them to rule over the
changes of the flame.
A simple flame could only destroy, unable to manifest as everything that existed
in this world. But once Nala awakened the power of the Divine race within
herself, her rhythm began to fully synchronize and became the exact same as the
rhythm of all things. All things in the world began to transform into sustenance
that directly supplemented Nala’s drained physique, surrounding her, calling her
to evolve to a higher level.
With the authority of the 3 Gods in the flames, Nala was practically the God of
this world. Of course, being subjected to the limits of the world, she might not
even be as powerful as those Gods from the Divine race of the ancient era.
With the Dragonscale sword pointed straight at him, Connor felt that he could be
killed in one fell swoop if he made another move. In fact, he felt that Nala could
use the authority of the Divine race to directly transform him into someone else
entirely, mimicking the power of Witchcraft. Or perhaps more accurately,
Witchcraft was originally imitating this authority in the first place.
〖 Step down, Connor 〗 Negary’s voice resounded, allowing Connor to relax and
quickly step away.
Granny Seal’e also chuckled oddly as she stood away from the large gate of
bones behind her. The first flame was inside, Nala could sense it.
Turning around to take a look at Negary, Nala really wanted to take his life right
at this moment. After all, Negary was the enemy who killed her father, and an
extremely evil monster at the same time.
But to her surprise, she was able to clearly perceive the state of Negary’s soul,
which was only a bit lesser than her own. Her instincts were telling her that it
might be possible for her to kill Negary, but it would take a very long time, and
that the first flame might go out at any second now.
So Nala turned and walked towards the gate of bones, which gradually opened
under her Divine authority.
Chapter 98 - Vol1 Ch98: The First
Flame (5)
Inferring from the position of the hand bones valley, then the place where the
white gate of bone was located was probably the Giant’s head.
This was a huge irregular spherical space, the ground was filled with mud while
a small mass of flickering flame stood in the center of the sphere, illuminating
the surroundings.
The small mass of flame appeared to be incredibly weak, but was giving off an
extraordinary sense of warmth to everyone present. Looking at the flame, one
would feel like it contained everything in this world.
This was the first flame, that which created all things in this world. Despite
looking like an ordinary flame, it was in fact the manifestation of this world’s
authority, from which the authorities of the three Gods originated from.
And now, Nala who had the power of the three Gods would need to turn herself
into a Torch and fuel this flame, once again purifying the world of the Black
Abyss.
The channel through which the New Deity and the Progenitor Dragon left this
world was also inside the first flame. Once Nala committed herself as fuel and
made the flame grow strong enough again, Negary would be able to rely on his
dragon body to leave through the channel that the other dragons left from.
Nala didn’t hesitate, her eyes were still as clear as they ever were when she
headed into the first flame. The assassins of Sacred Valley reflexively wanted to
stop her, but realized that it didn’t matter if they stopped her or not. They could
only hope now that the Nala truly wished to prolong the flame.
“Lord Negary” Granny Seal’e who was standing by the side suddenly spoke up:
“This was the scene that I had foreseen. A young girl who had the power of the
three Gods stepped towards the first flame with resolution, then became the
Decapitated”
Nala’s steps towards the first flame abruptly stopped, some sort of power had
descended and suppressed everyone present. This power wasn’t of this world, or
rather, it wasn’t born from the flame but from the Black Abyss.
This power controlled Nala, made her involuntarily wield her Dragonscale
sword, put it against her neck and slowly pushed the sharp blade through her
skin.
Nala continually used the power of the 3 Gods to resist this power, but to little
effect, as the sword gradually went deeper.
Negary tried moving his body but found that the power made it impossible for
him to move. As he tried moving his mouth, he noticed it didn’t restrict his
ability to speak, so he grinned: 〖’Unspeakable’ side of God, the Cut Tongue? 〗
〖 Who would’ve thought that one of the leaders of Hales had been lurking by my
side all this time. I always thought that the four sides of God must be Evil Spirits
〗
“The requirement isn’t to be an Evil Spirit, but rather having an [Origin] from
the Black Abyss that had achieved release” Granny Seal’e chuckled in her
strange voice: “As the essence of [Origin] is a connection with the universe
itself, there are a few people on this continent whose [Origin] came from the
Black Abyss. That is the so-called Black Abyss trait that these assassins of
Sacred Valley are after”
“My talents are not any worse than the first Witch, but this world limits my
potential. The way to release [Origin] is to grow closer to the root of one’s
[Origin]. My [Origin] came from the Black Abyss, and this world that prevents
the Black Abyss from returning is blocking my path”
〖 So that’s how it is 〗Negary swiftly understood: 〖 The world’s flame isn’t quite
as fragile as we assumed it to be. Since there are qualifications for the one
prolonging the flame, there are naturally qualifications for the one dousing it as
well, correct? 〗
“That is correct, the three Gods of the first flame corresponded to three out of the
four sides of God. The Dragon corresponds to the ‘unseeable’ side because they
represented disaster and calamity. The Divine race corresponds to the
‘unspeakable’ side, representing their mystical aspects. The Giant created the
humans which corresponds to the ‘unfathomable’ side, representing humanity’s
ability and potential to create miracles”
“Only when the three Gods are gathered can they become the representative of
the flame, which corresponds to the existence outside of this world and that
which cannot be understood with reason——- the Black Abyss”
“By sacrificing Nala who holds the authority of the 3 Gods to the Black Abyss,
the flames shall be completely reversed, the light shall be dispelled and this
world shall truly return to its original appearance in the Black Abyss”
〖 There should be a certain purpose as to why you’ve specifically explained all

of this to me, otherwise, I don’t think you would say so much 〗Negary asked
with intrigue.
“This is exactly why I revere Lord Negary” Granny Seal’e said sincerely:
“Regardless of the adversity you face, you can always remain calm and seize
every opportunity to become stronger until you overcome all adversity”
“It was because I dare not look down upon Lord Negary that I had surrendered
the originally chosen Chopped Hand, Ellis, to Lord Negary, despite paying such
a huge price to create her, as well as sincerely teaching Milord about
supernatural knowledge to gain Milord’s trust”
“If it weren’t for Lord Negary’s existence, this old woman’s plan would not have
gone so smoothly. Eldridge alone would have caused this old woman plenty of
headache” Granny Seal’e exaggerated: “It was because Lord Negary brought
Nala into existence that I managed to come up with this plan”
“The reason why this old woman explained so much to Lord Negary is partly
that I truly admire Lord Negary, but also partly because of the Black Abyss”
“This world was originally just a corner of the Black Abyss, but it was also a
great existence beyond our imagination. After being broken by the White Light
and burnt by the flame, its original Black Abyss attribute had already been
altered, greatly weakened from its original self. After being burnt by the Last
God, the Black Abyss attribute had been weakened yet again, so if it was
allowed to be burnt once more, it would be hard to say if the Black Abyss
attribute would still exist at all”
“Even if the flame was extinguished and allowed this corner to return to its
original Black Abyss appearance, the Black Abyss attribute itself would not be
too strong. And so this old woman needed another betting chip, something to
allow this corner of the Black Abyss to become stronger, or perhaps even regain
its original greatness”
〖 So I am the other sacrifice. You want to use me to attract the attention of the
root Black Abyss and help this corner of the Black Abyss return to its original
eminence 〗Negary quickly understood with just a bit of thought: 〖 Because I
represent another world 〗
“Indeed, although your [Origin] has been lost as well as your crown symbolizing
the son of the world, all of this is no issue to the great Black Abyss. You will
become the point of breakthrough for Black Abyss to invade another world”
“And so, won’t Lord Negary cooperate with me properly? Kiekiki” Granny
Seal’e said with her strange laugh: “The root Black Abyss will replenish Lord
Negary’s [Origin] and crown, at which point, Lord Negary’s position in the
Black Abyss might even be greater than my own”
〖 What a terrible result 〗Negary raised his eyebrows. Nala’s sword had already
cut a certain depth into her neck. Even if Nala was now in charge of the authority
of the three Gods and her body had grown considerably stronger than before, if
this was left to continue, she would still lose her life.
“Lord Negary, you cannot resist against my unspeakable destiny, because I have
foreseen destiny itself, the power of destiny shall continue to push you towards
the ending that I had foreseen”
〖 Destiny? 〗Negary didn’t feel enraged at all from the betrayal and calmly
analyzed: 〖 This power shouldn’t be quite this strong in the beginning. It is
because you have been planning and arranging every little detail over the years,
slowly guiding everything down this path that it had accumulated and grew to
this degree, isn’t it? 〗
This was similar to how a marble that you dropped from your hand could roll in
any number of directions depending on what happens on the ground. Granny
Seal’e’s destiny ability was to determine the only direction that the marble would
roll in, then build the channel to guide the marble down that direction.
The force of the marble was the greatest at first, so it might roll off from the
channel, but the more it followed the channel’s guidance, the less force it
contained until finally, it could no longer jump in any other directions.
And the force exerted on Negary and the others right now was that channel
itself. Granny Seal’e had planned for so many years that the force contained in
the marble had been reduced to rock-bottom.
“You realized too late, Lord Negary!” despite saying so, Granny Seal’e was still
observing Negary vigilantly. As she had said, she had always admired and
revered Negary, the more reason so that she couldn’t underestimate Negary.
Chapter 99 - : The First Flame (6)
Granny Seal’e revered Negary.
That was undeniable, but her reverence and her pursuit of ideals did not conflict
against one another.
It was because she understood Negary’s power that she paid close attention to
him, even dispatching the Dazzled and the Chopped Hand to attack him and
successfully deprive one of Negary’s trump cards, the Church of the Divine
Grace’s original Evil Spirit.
If not for that, with the power of the original Evil Spirit, it might have been
possible for him to break out of the restraints of her destiny power.
Destiny was the ability that Granny Seal’e obtained through releasing the first
stage of her [Origin], its strength in direct combat was negligible and required
extensive layers of preparations in order to exert its greatest effect.
And her preparations up to this point had made it so that not even Nala who had
obtained the authority of the 3 Gods could resist this power.
However, even now Granny Seal’e was wary that Negary might have a trump
card to escape her destiny—- no, he surely had a trump card to escape her
destiny.
That was why she had used her explanations as an excuse to buy time and delay
his actions. The closer the Black Abyss approached, the stronger her power
grew, so the more time she could buy before Negary used his trump card, the
more advantageous it was for her.
〖 The Church of Divine Grace called Evil Spirits the ‘error of this world’, this is
actually true 〗 Negary’s body, despite being under the restraints of destiny, was
still slowly growing scales bit by bit. He slowly spoke: 〖 The first flame created
a perfect ‘digestive system’ that consumed the power of the Black Abyss through
the cycle of life 〗
〖 But regretfully, the New Deity and the Progenitor Dragon escaped, thus
leaving a loophole in this system. The Last God later tried to repair this, but left
errors remaining, which were the Evil Spirits 〗
Normally, after the death of a life, their True Spirit would go into reincarnation,
while the remnant soul would be burnt away by the flames. But due to the error,
remnant souls could sustain themselves through the death of others. Their very
existence ruined the order of this world.
Because of that, the more Evil Spirits there were, the closer the Black Abyss
would be. And the closer the Black abyss was, the more Evil Spirits would be
created.
The New Deity was replaced by the Last God, which somewhat allowed the
loophole to be repaired, but the Progenitor Dragon never had a substitute. As the
Progenitor Dragon represented the flame, it was the lack of his substitution that a
remnant soul was able to struggle at death’s door within this world’s flame.
Otherwise, any remnant soul would simply be burnt away and return to the
world as soon as they appeared.
〖 The Dragon is the root of the error in this world, this is also the reason why I
pursued the power of the Dragon 〗the scales on Negary’s body began to fall off
one by one and tiny tentacles spread as his body quickly became deformed: 〖
Using the correct form of the Dragon, my power would never be able to surpass
the limit of this world 〗
〖 Because of that, this is the form of the Dragon of Error, or rather, the Dragon
of Eternal Sin! 〗Negary’s form began to drastically change.
Firstly, three tumours grew and burst on his back, as the mucus dripped to the
floor, three individual fleshy wings stretched outwards; a tail started growing
from the end of his tailbone, then split into several tentacles at the tip.
The most terrifying change was on Negary’s chest. Sharp fangs started to
manifest right in the middle of his torso, a total of three circles of teeth opened
up one after another, clearly revealing a large bulge right inside his body.
With a single glance, anyone could tell that this creature should not have existed
in this world. It felt as if the creature was the synonym for error, and that its
existence was an unforgivable sin. The sin of the Progenitor Dragon betraying
this world seemed to have been imprinted on and all over its body.
This was one of Negary’s trump cards, the transformation into this world’s error
itself, the symbol for the Progenitor Dragon’s betrayal, the Dragon of Eternal
Sin.
The power of destiny that Granny Seal’e had placed on Negary was disturbed by
this error, allowing Negary to break off the restraints of fate.
The Dragonmen whose existence was largely ignored up to now, affected by

Negary’s transformation, also began to deform and morph into a wrongful
appearance. The one who changed the most was Yadley, the former captain of
the Crowmen, whose body mutated into a false draconic form that roughly
resembled Negary.
The idea of the Dragon of Eternal Sin originally came from Yadley. When his
heart was literally broken by Chris, he had taken and replaced his heart with the
Bizarre Scales’ heart, contaminating the Dragon’s blood and gradually mutating.
Negary took a fancy to this power and began to study it. Only after studying
Mysticism, [Dracotongue] and various other secrets with Granny Seal’e, did
Negary manage to complete the real idea of the Dragon of Eternal Sin. By
combining the error of the Evil Spirits and the sin of the Dragons, he completed
his current form and gained power beyond the limits of the world.
“Perhaps I should say, as expected of Lord Negary?” Granny Seal’e stared at

Negary who had taken the Dragon of Eternal Sin form and spoke full of
reverence.
Lord Negary is such an existence. Even as an enemy, I can’t help but be deeply
impressed by his strength.
This ‘strength’ wasn’t simply referring to his power or anything else, but rather
his own prowess.
Clearly, he was only an Evil Spirit who had lost its [Origin], one whose potential
was destined to be limited, and yet he was able to grasp every opportunity he
could. Untiringly changed himself and gained strength beyond his own limit.
She did not possess this kind of ‘strength’. The more she understood about her
own abilities, the more she revered Negary. As such, Granny Seal’e had always
referred to Negary as ‘Lord’ with sincerity from the bottom of her heart.
“Come, Lord Negary, let this old woman see how powerful you are!” Granny
Seal’e opened her eyes wide, a great amount of indescribable power surged forth
from her body as she madly screamed: “Cover it all! Destiny! Put everything
under your control!”
As the power of destiny that bound everyone loosened, it began to pour into the
world. Something seemed to have changed about the world, a feeling mixed of
falsehood and truth was everywhere around them.
Negary let out a thunderous roar. In front of a pile of extinguished flames, a

headless girl wielded the Dragonscale sword, turned to face them, then slowly
walked towards Negary.
Representing the ‘unreasonable’ side of God, the Decapitated, former ‘Saintress

of Salvation’, Nala Dakmi, had now turned into the representative of the Black
Abyss, coming to deliver the sword of death upon everyone here.
The minds of the assassins of Sacred Valley collapsed as they saw the
extinguished flames. They knew that they shouldn’t have let anyone approach
the first flame, but so what if they knew? They were powerless to prevent
anything in the first place.
“Wait, it’s not over yet” Noah spoke up on the side: “Most likely, this place is
being covered by Seal’e’s future prediction, as long as we defeat this future, we
will defeat Seal’e and set things back on track”
“Be courageous and face our Saintress of Salvation. Even if you are useless, you
can at least try to act a bit less shameful, can’t you?” Noah said.
The Dragon of Eternal Sin and headless girl, Negary and Nala. One of them
exuded a [Dragon’s Pressure] full of fallacy, while the other gave off the
presence of the Black Abyss.
Negary had been able to grow to the point he had today, to a large extent,
through relying on the Dragon’s blood inside Nala; while Nala was only able to
grow to her current self through Negary’s continuous training. The fate of the
two entangled with one another, so it was only fitting for there to be a battle to
end it all.
“Heh, this great one didn’t expect to have to save the world one day. Weren’t we
supposed to be the villains here?” Jack the Killer said with an ecstatic expression
on his face: “After this, I’m definitely changing my business card to Saviour J”
Chapter 100 - Vol1 Ch100: The First
Flame (7)
Translator: La0o9
With a huge roar, Negary swiped across with his dragon claws.
The headless Nala vigorously drew away from Negary’s attack and retaliated
with a swing of her sword. A huge wound was inflicted on the body of the
Dragon of Eternal Sin, but the deformed body filled with error simply grew back
and quickly healed itself.
According to Seal’e’s foresight, Nala who had gathered the authority of the three
Gods, would be equivalent to the Dazzled, the Chopped Hand as well as the Cut
Tongue of Hales.
The Dazzled and Chopped Hand were killed by Negary, but their qualities were
recovered by the Black Abyss, so when they combined with Seal’e’s power as
the Cut Tongue, the ‘unspeakable’ power of destiny, allowed for the creation of
the ‘unreasonable’, the Decapitated Nala in this future.
Nala who originally gathered the authority of the 3 Gods had the ability to
control everything within the Flame World. But in this future, Nala, who had
become the Decapitated, controlled the unreasonable power of the Black Abyss.
Although she lost the ability to control everything in the Flame World, her
attacks had become more bizarre and tougher to resist.
“Ah shit, our Jeanne d’Arc first turned into a senior sister, then became
blackened and is back to kill us” Jack the Killer continued to spout his nonsense
as he drew a small dagger and charged at Nala. He was then hit by something
unknown, tumbled backwards on the spot and fell to the ground. He then silently
rubbed blood all over this face, stuck out his tongue and played dead.
Negary was the one who endured most of Nala’s attacks. Although his Dragon of
Eternal Sin body had powerful regenerative capabilities, it gradually became
unable to regenerate anymore. With each of her bizarre attacks, Nala left a bit of
the Black Abyss’ power within his wounds.
The unique trait of that power was completely beyond Negary’s understanding,
regardless of what he tried, he was still unable to expel it from himself. If this
was left to go on, more and more Black Abyss power would accumulate inside
his body until he was thoroughly infected by the Black Abyss and became a part
of it.
Negary roared again, this time unleashing a gust of scorching flames from his
mouth, but an incomprehensible power surged forward from Nala’s body,
cancelling out the flames while Nala’s sword struck Negary’s body again
through the flames, leaving another bit of Black Abyss power in his body.
Gradually, Negary felt that the power of the Black Abyss was no longer as
difficult to understand as before, but this was also the most terrifying thing. This
meant that the Black Abyss was constantly assimilating him and distorting his
perception. Once he fully comprehended the Black Abyss, it would mean that
Negary had been completely assimilated by it and became a part of it.
Other than Noah who was using his Spirit Shaman abilities that could carry out a
certain amount of harassment from a distance, the others couldn’t even endure 2
hits from Nala.
〖 Seems like I’ll have to use another trump card 〗Negary moved his dragon
body and swung his huge tail forward. The burning tail of tentacles managed to
push Nala back briefly, the dragon then stood upright, the three layers of fangs
on its back opened wide, spitting the blob of flesh in the center out. The flesh
slowly peeled off layer by layer to reveal the thing hidden inside.
It was a severed head.
Even as the owner of the head was wrapped inside the blob of flesh, he still
exuded a sense of extraordinary majesty that incited the impulse to pledge one’s
allegiance to him.
As the eyes of the head opened, his incomprehensible gaze displayed his dignity
as a king, despite his current embarrassing predicament.
“Negary, you are really…shameless” with a brief glance at his surroundings and
the information that Negary was sending to him via their mental connection,
Eldridge quickly understood what was going on.
In the ruins of the Last God, Negary decapitated Eldridge, but he did not kill
him. Instead, he ripped open his own chest and put his head inside, using virus
manipulation to change the inner structures of his body and provided life support
for Eldridge up until this moment.
While he was still alive, regardless of how great Eldridge was, he is still only a
human. Even if his subjects supported him with all their hearts, the majority of
them would not consider him to be their lifelong belief.
But this was different in his death. The living simply could not compete against
the dead in a few aspects, and since Eldridge had already lost his life, the
aristocrats of Royas did not mind deifying him, especially at the advent of the
Black Abyss.
The influence of the Black Abyss had caused people with the Black Abyss trait
to mutate and turn into mud monsters, the world itself had turned foreign, so it
was natural for the people to cling to some sort of belief at such a time in order
to inspire their own confidence.
The newly deceased King Eldridge was a perfect target for such belief, and
especially so since Negary had secretly dispatched personnel to slightly modify
and spread the tale of the Last God.
If one went to the current Royas Kingdom, they would find that Eldridge’s
reputation had reached a status similar to that of a God. Everyone was reciting
Eldridge’s name, hailing him as the Guardian God of Royas while singing praise
of his marvellous feats.
After Eldridge understood the situation, he used the power of the Last God and
tried his best to establish contact with his believers. Even though he was
beheaded by Negary, he currently had no choice but to help Negary.
As he said, he was the king, and held the responsibility of the king. If the flame
was extinguished, the Royas Kingdom would also not escape destruction.
After Eldridge appeared, the headless girl began to focus her attacks on
Eldridge’s head.
After all, this was only a false future created through Granny Seal’e’s destiny
cover. Since the people here were deeply caught within this destiny, it was tough
for them to break through it, making the Decapitated within this destiny
essentially unbeatable.
But once Eldridge used the power of the Last God to establish a connection with
the large number of Royas citizens who regarded him as a God, their
individually weak destinies would combine to form a large variable, thus forcing
destiny to deviate from Granny Seal’e’s control.
The more this destiny deviated, the more fragile this false future would become,
and the weaker the Decapitated would be.
If possible, Negary would naturally want to keep Eldridge inside his chest to
protect this key that would break through this situation. But the very strength of
the Dragon of Eternal Sin form made this impossible. The error attribute of the
Dragon of Eternal Sin would interfere with Eldridge’s power if he were to do
that.
〖 Then, let’s fight with all our strength 〗Negary flapped the fleshy dragon wings
behind his back to kick up an intense gust of wind. The tentacles at the end of his
tail madly extended and stabbed into the bodies of the useless spectators in this
place.
The Dragonmen; Ghostmen; Crowmen; the assassins of Sacred Valley; Nala’s

knight followers; Negary’s Righteous, Noah; even Jack the Killer who was
playing dead was pierced through by Negary’s tail-end tentacles and became his
nutrients.
“Well then, it seems I’ll need to leave the field for a while” Jack the Killer blew
raspberries before his body melted and was fully absorbed by Negary.
Negary, who had now grown several times larger, roared and soared towards the
headless girl. Several hundred strains of different germs and viruses derived
from the [Progenitor] germs also spread all over the battlefield.
The bizarre power of the Black Abyss overflowed from the headless girl’s body,
facing Negary’s attack, she didn’t choose to retreat and instead charged forward
with her sword in hand.

Soul of Negary c1-100

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Description:

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Soul of Negary c1-100

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Soul Of Negary

Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

[This world is classified as a low-magic world with relatively primitive witch

[The System’s transference technology is extremely stable, it would definitely

“Then why is my nose bleeding?” Wang Yuan asked in confusion as he pinched

“I want to go home, bring me home, I need to see a doctor!” Wang Yuan

[As you wish!] the Different Worlds System calmly spoke.

“Bastard, I said I wanted to go home!” Wang Yuan painfully shouted.

“Don’t play words games with me 1 ! Why do you want to push me to my

[Confirmed deceased] a glowing polygonal crystal came out of Wang Yuan’s

[Protagonist Aura collection complete, Aura collector YD2335 begin registry.

After it finished registering the Protagonist Aura, the polygonal crystal

Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

Caw, caw, caw!

His consciousness was currently connected to a total of 13 other faint

As Wang Yuan continued to check himself again and again, he slowly

Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

The most important of which was related to the 13 crows.

While wandering, he had commanded the crows to capture other animals in

He was feeling an extreme sense of urgency as he was constantly treading on the

Caw caw caw…

Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

The hunting party of 8 were gathered around a campfire in a heavy, dejected

All of a sudden, he felt something approaching him from behind. Sensing

“Why did I have to die? Why am I the one who died?”

“I still want to live, let the others die!!”

Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

“A follower of Negary, is Negary watching us?” Comoros spoke a bit fearfully

Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

“Don’t abandon me” Brad was desperate, his body trembling.

Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

“Comoros, quickly kill those crows!” Dax coughed up black blood as he

“You, yo-you are Negary!!” Comoros cried out in fear.

『 Kakakaka! 』Dax’s corpse laughing sounded like scraping sandpaper against

“Thank you, O’ benevolent Negary” Comoros hurriedly thanked him, then

My personality defects remain, like being easily pleased, arrogant, careless,… so

Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

Due to the feeling of superiority by being a world traveller compared to the

“I was originally only a human being as well. Disregarding my supernatural

“Like how Dax was” Wang Yuan looked at Dax’s corpse.

Before he died, the emotions he had included a determination to accomplish his

Furthermore, the humiliation of seeing the corpses of his comrades being

“That is also a way to communicate” Wang Yuan thought: “Speaking directly

Thankfully, they haven’t spread at all since they first appeared.

Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

Thinking of Negary’s various miracles, Comoros straightened his back and

And now with two followers of Negary purposefully circling overhead,

In the Cauchy tribe culture, to offer up your forehead meant to surrender

“Village chief” Comoros’ expression changed slightly. Even if he dared to talk

Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

One’s position determined one’s vision. Comoros currently had a lot of

“Evil Spirits, huh?” Jacob nodded.

Wang Yuan was standing nearby, eavesdropping on their conversation and

Translator: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

“Benevolent Negary! Please forgive our foolishness and ignorance, we would

“To protect the village, we have no other choice!”

“This youngster is also growing” Wang Yuan praised Comoros’ performance.

Please, lower your sword.

Please, give up resistance.

Please, become the sacrifice.

Please, sacrifice yourself for the village!

“Your fearlessness and bravery, I shall accept!”